The life, and raigne of King Edward the Sixt Written by Sr. Iohn Hayward Kt. Dr. of Lawe.
         Hayward, John, Sir, 1564?-1627.
      
       
         
           1630
        
      
       Approx. 389 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 101 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02858
         STC 12998
         STC 12997a.5
         ESTC S122951
         99900299
         99900299
         177643
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02858)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 177643)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1105:10; 1989:13b)
      
       
         
           
             The life, and raigne of King Edward the Sixt Written by Sr. Iohn Hayward Kt. Dr. of Lawe.
             Hayward, John, Sir, 1564?-1627.
             Vaughan, Robert, engraver.
          
           [6], 179, [1] p. : port.
           
             printed [by Eliot's Court Press, and J. Lichfield at Oxford?] for Iohn Partridge, and are to be sold at the signe of the Sunne in Paules Churchyard,
             London :
             [1630]
          
           
             The title page is engraved and signed: Ro: Vaughan fecit.
             Date of publication from colophon.
             "Lichfield app[arently]. pr[inted]. A-X; Eliot's Court Press the prelims. and possibly Y-Z and cancels"--STC.
             L3, M3, N3, and Q4 are cancels, printed in slightly smaller types. Variant 1: these leaves are cancellanda.
             Running title reads: The life and raigne of K. Edward the sixth.
             Variant 2: with added letterpress title page, undated. Copies of variant 2 otherwise lacking preliminaries may represent a reissue by Partridge [1638?] to be issued with STC 12997a (STC addendum).
             Identified as and bound following 12997a.5 on UMI microfilm set "Early English books, 1475-1640", reel 1989.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library, Cambridge, Massachusetts.
             Identified by ESTC as STC (2nd ed.) 12998.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Edward -- VI, -- King of England, 1537-1553 -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Edward VI, 1547-1553 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               MAIESTY
               THE
               LIFE
               ▪
               AND
               RAIGNE
               OF
               KING
               EDWARD
               THE
               SIXT
               ▪
               
                 Written
                 by
                 S
                 ●
              
               .
               Iohn
               Hayward
               〈◊〉
               
                 D
                 
                 r.
                 of
              
               Lawe
               .
               
                 London
                 ●…inted
                 for
              
               Iohn
               Partridge
               ▪
               
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 sold
                 at
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
              
               Sunne
               in
               
                 Paules
                 Churchyard
              
               .
               POWER
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Courteous
           Reader
           ,
        
         
           THis
           noble
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Storie
           is
           here
           deliuered
           ,
           seemes
           to
           haue
           had
           the
           same
           aduersitie
           of
           fortune
           in
           his
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           at
           his
           birth
           .
           For
           as
           he
           was
           destituted
           of
           the
           helpes
           of
           nature
           at
           his
           entrance
           ,
           and
           was
           faine
           to
           haue
           his
           way
           made
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           knife
           ;
           so
           in
           his
           life
           was
           there
           continuall
           imployment
           of
           either
           Sword
           or
           Axe
           ;
           of
           that
           ,
           either
           at
           home
           against
           his
           Rebells
           ,
           or
           against
           his
           enemies
           abroad
           ;
           of
           this
           ,
           vpon
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           particularly
           vpon
           his
           owne
           vncles
           by
           the
           mothers
           side
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset's
           case
           is
           very
           remarkable
           .
           As
           his
           birth
           was
           violent
           ,
           and
           his
           reigne
           troublesome
           ,
           so
           was
           his
           death
           praemature
           ,
           &
           not
           without
           suspicion
           of
           some
           
           practice
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           (
           besides
           vulgar
           rumour
           ,
           )
           Cardan
           in
           calculating
           his
           scheme
           ,
           seemes
           to
           haue
           some
           iealous
           coniecture
           .
           For
           whether
           he
           diuined
           it
           by
           his
           art
           in
           Astrology
           ,
           or
           apprehended
           it
           by
           the
           course
           and
           carriage
           of
           businesse
           ,
           hee
           made
           a
           dangerous
           praediction
           :
           when
           hee
           foresaw
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           shortly
           dye
           a
           violent
           death
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           reporteth
           )
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           further
           danger
           .
           Howsoeuer
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           noble
           a
           branch
           as
           euer
           sprung
           out
           of
           the
           Royall
           stocke
           ,
           worthy
           (
           if
           so
           it
           had
           seemed
           good
           to
           God
           )
           of
           a
           more
           fauourable
           birth
           ,
           a
           quieter
           reigne
           ,
           and
           a
           longer
           life
           .
           But
           as
           the
           notable
           accidents
           in
           his
           tumultuous
           times
           doe
           deserue
           to
           be
           recorded
           ;
           so
           doth
           the
           King
           himselfe
           for
           his
           sweet
           condition
           ,
           for
           his
           minde
           as
           innocent
           as
           his
           yeares
           ,
           for
           his
           rare
           endowments
           well
           deserue
           to
           be
           commended
           to
           euerlasting
           memory
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           bee
           permanent
           so
           much
           the
           longer
           in
           the
           life
           of
           an
           history
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           threed
           of
           his
           naturall
           life
           was
           cut
           shorter
           by
           the
           Fates
           .
           And
           indeed
           as
           he
           had
           the
           birth
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           so
           had
           he
           beene
           worthy
           to
           haue
           had
           the
           fortune
           and
           fame
           of
           Caesar
           ;
           but
           a
           better
           conclusion
           ▪
           This
           history
           is
           left
           vs
           from
           the
           pen
           of
           a
           worthy
           Author
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           haue
           another
           essay
           in
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ▪
           This
           comes
           out
           into
           the
           world
           
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           father
           ;
           a
           Posthumus
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           like
           to
           finde
           any
           Patron
           ,
           but
           the
           loue
           and
           affection
           of
           thee
           ,
           (
           fauourable
           Reader
           )
           to
           which
           I
           commend
           it
           ,
           and
           thee
           to
           God.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
           
           THE
           LIFE
           AND
           RAIGNE
           OF
           K.
           EDVVARD
           THE
           SIXTH
           .
        
         
           EDWARD
           K.
           of
           England
           the
           sixth
           of
           that
           name
           of
           the
           
             Norman
             Race
          
           ,
           was
           borne
           at
           
           Hampton
           court
           the
           17
           of
           October
           1537.
           being
           the
           only
           surviving
           sonne
           of
           K.
           Henry
           the
           8.
           by
           Iane
           his
           third
           wife
           ,
           daughter
           to
           S
           
           r.
           
             Iohn
             Seymer
             Knight
          
           .
           And
           because
           K.
           Henry
           did
           take
           her
           to
           wife
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Katherine
           his
           first
           wife
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           beene
           divorced
           ,
           no
           question
           nor
           conceit
           was
           cast
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Issue
           betweene
           them
           had
           right
           to
           succeede
           .
        
         
           All
           reports
           do
           constantly
           runne
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           by
           naturall
           passage
           delivered
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           mothers
           body
           was
           opened
           for
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           that
           shee
           dyed
           of
           the
           incision
           the
           fourth
           day
           following
           .
           After
           which
           sort
           men
           brought
           
           forth
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           ancient
           Romanes
           esteemed
           fortunate
           ;
           and
           commonly
           proved
           great
           enterpris●…rs
           with
           happy
           successe
           .
           For
           so
           Plinie
           writeth
           :
           
             Auspicatius
             enecta
             matre
             nascuntur
             ,
             sicut
          
           
           Scipio
           Africanus
           
             prior
             natus
          
           .
           These
           were
           called
           Caesones
           and
           afterwards
           Caesares
           as
           
             Plime
             ,
             Festus
             Pompeius
             ,
             Solinus
          
           and
           
             Titius
             Probus
          
           affirme
           .
           
             Quia
             caeso
             matris
             vtero
             in
             lucem
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           maner
           was
           
             Caeso
             Fabius
          
           borne
           ,
           whom
           Livy
           reporteth
           to
           haue
           beene
           thrice
           Consull
           ;
           first
           with
           
             Lucius
             Aemilius
          
           ,
           next
           with
           
             Sp.
             Furius
          
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           with
           
             T.
             Uirginius
          
           .
           Thus
           also
           was
           Scipio
           borne
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           braue
           atchieuements
           in
           Africke
           ,
           was
           surnamed
           ,
           
             Scipio
             Africanus
             prior
          
           .
           But
           in
           that
           Plinie
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           who
           was
           called
           
             Caesar
             ,
             à
             caeso
             matris
             vtero
             ,
          
           he
           seemeth
           to
           haue
           made
           a
           slippe
           .
           ●…or
           before
           him
           and
           somewhat
           before
           the
           warres
           with
           the
           Samnites
           ,
           one
           Claudius
           was
           surnamed
           Caesar
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           in
           that
           fashion
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           In
           ancient
           times
           these
           births
           were
           esteemed
           sacred
           to
           Apollo
           ,
           as
           Servius
           noteth
           out
           of
           these
           words
           in
           Uirgill
           .
           
        
         
           I●…de
           Lycham
           ferit
           exectum
           cum
           matre
           perempta
           ,
           &
           tibi
           Phoebe
           sacrum
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Aesculapius
           because
           he
           was
           ripped
           from
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           ,
           was
           feigned
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           Apollo
           ;
           as
           Servius
           vpon
           another
           place
           of
           Uirgill
           hath
           observed
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           also
           in
           the
           ancient
           state
           of
           Rome
           ,
           things
           consecrated
           to
           
           Apollo
           ,
           were
           kept
           by
           the
           familie
           of
           the
           Caesars
           .
           That
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           was
           so
           borne
           it
           is
           an
           vncontrouled
           Report
           .
           But
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           familie
           of
           Caesars
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           either
           named
           or
           borne
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thicke
           mistie
           error
           supported
           chiefly
           by
           some
           men
           of
           excellent
           iudgement
           in
           their
           owne
           professions
           ,
           but
           childishly
           vnskilfull
           in
           anything
           besides
           .
           Plinie
           writeth
           
           that
           his
           Father
           was
           surnamed
           Caesar
           ;
           who
           having
           borne
           the
           office
           of
           Praetor
           ,
           determined
           his
           life
           by
           suddaine
           death
           .
        
         
           What
           would
           haue
           beene
           either
           the
           fortunes
           or
           endeavours
           of
           
             K.
             EDWARD
          
           he
           never
           attained
           to
           yeares
           of
           proofe
           .
           Assuredly
           both
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           age
           and
           raigne
           ,
           he
           is
           rather
           
           to
           bee
           admired
           then
           commended
           ,
           whereby
           he
           raised
           an
           high
           expectation
           for
           times
           to
           ensue
           .
           In
           one
           point
           hee
           was
           like
           the
           like
           borne
           
             Iulius
             Caesar.
          
           For
           as
           Caesar
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           greatest
           actions
           ,
           wrote
           an
           exact
           and
           curious
           Commentary
           of
           all
           his
           notable
           enterprises
           by
           Armes
           .
           So
           this
           Edward
           during
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Raigne
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           towards
           the
           end
           ,
           kept
           a
           most
           iudicious
           Iournall
           of
           all
           the
           most
           principall
           passages
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           estate
           .
           These
           memorialls
           written
           with
           K.
           Edwards
           hand
           (
           which
           now
           shall
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           historie
           )
           were
           imparted
           vnto
           me
           by
           the
           great
           Treaserer
           of
           English
           antiquities
           ,
           
             S.
             Robert
             Cotton
             Knight
             Baronet
          
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           hath
           beene
           a
           most
           industrious
           ,
           both
           collector
           and
           conseruer
           of
           choice
           peeces
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           most
           ingenuously
           free
           ,
           to
           communicate
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           This
           young
           Prince
           was
           brought
           vp
           among
           nurses
           ,
           vntill
           he
           arriued
           to
           the
           age
           of
           sixe
           yeares
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           passed
           this
           weake
           and
           sappi●…
           age
           ,
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           D
           r
           Cox●…
           ,
           who
           after
           was
           his
           Almoner
           ,
           &
           
             M.
             Iohn
             Cheeke
          
           men
           of
           meane
           birth
           ,
           But
           so
           well
           esteemed
           for
           virtue
           and
           learning
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           place
           of
           their
           employment
           that
           they
           might
           well
           besaid
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           themselues
           .
           These
           having
           equall
           authority
           for
           instruction
           of
           the
           young
           Prince
           and
           well
           agreeing
           bare
           equall
           stroake
           in
           divers
           faculties
           .
           
             D
             r
             Coxe
          
           for
           knowledge
           of
           
             Divinity
             ,
             Philosophy
          
           and
           gravitie
           of
           manners
           ;
           
             M
             ●
             Cheeke
          
           for
           eloquence
           in
           the
           Latine
           and
           Greeke
           tongues
           .
           But
           for
           other
           sufficiencies
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           bookes
           which
           hee
           wrote
           )
           Pedantique
           enough
           .
           Others
           also
           were
           appointed
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           most
           respected
           forraigne
           languages
           ,
           all
           iointly
           endevouring
           to
           infuse
           into
           him
           knowledge
           and
           vertue
           by
           some
           mixture
           of
           honest
           delight
           .
        
         
           Vnder
           these
           teachers
           the
           Prince
           thrived
           so
           well
           that
           in
           short
           time
           he
           spake
           the
           French
           tongue
           perfectly
           .
           In
           the
           〈◊〉
           tongue
           he
           could
           declaime
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           no
           lesse
           both
           readily
           and
           purely
           then
           many
           who
           were
           reputed
           amongst
           
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           these
           times
           .
           He
           attained
           not
           only
           commendable
           knowledge
           but
           speech
           in
           the
           
             Greeke
             ,
             Spanish
          
           and
           Italian
           languages
           :
           having
           alwaies
           great
           iudgment
           in
           measuring
           his
           words
           by
           his
           matter
           :
           his
           speech
           being
           alike
           both
           fluent
           and
           weightie
           ,
           such
           as
           best
           beseemed
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           for
           naturall
           Philosophie
           ,
           for
           
             Logicke
             ,
             Musicke
             ,
             Astronomie
          
           ,
           and
           other
           liberall
           sciences
           his
           perfections
           were
           such
           that
           the
           great
           Italian
           Philosopher
           Cardane
           ,
           having
           tasted
           him
           by
           many
           conferences
           and
           finding
           him
           most
           strongly
           to
           encounter
           his
           new
           devised
           paradoxes
           in
           Philosophie
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           astonished
           betweene
           admiration
           and
           delight
           ,
           and
           divulged
           his
           abilities
           to
           be
           miraculous
           .
           These
           his
           acquirements
           by
           industrie
           were
           exceedingly
           both
           enriched
           and
           enlarged
           by
           many
           excellent
           endowments
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           in
           disposition
           he
           was
           milde
           ,
           gracious
           and
           pleasant
           of
           an
           heavenly
           wit
           ,
           in
           body
           beautifull
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           his
           eies
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           haue
           a
           starrie
           liuelynes
           and
           lustre
           in
           them
           ,
           generally
           hee
           seemed
           to
           be
           as
           Cardane
           reported
           of
           him
           A
           MIRACL'E
           OF
           NATVRE
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           a
           few
           moneths
           aboue
           nine
           yeeres
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           great
           preparation
           was
           made
           either
           for
           creating
           or
           for
           declaring
           him
           to
           be
           Prince
           of
           
             Wales
             ,
             Duke
          
           of
           Cornewall
           ,
           and
           
             Count
             Palatine
          
           of
           Chester
           .
           In
           the
           middest
           whereof
           
             K.
             Henry
          
           his
           Father
           ended
           his
           life
           of
           a
           dropsie
           accompanyed
           with
           a
           spreading
           sca●…e
           of
           his
           thigh
           .
           Herevpon
           
             Edward
             Earle
          
           of
           Hartford
           and
           
             S
             r
             Anthony
             Browne
             knight
          
           of
           the
           order
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           horse
           were
           forthwith
           dispatched
           ,
           by
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           couns●…ile
           ,
           to
           the
           young
           King
           then
           lying
           at
           Hartford
           .
           These
           came
           vnto
           him
           and
           the
           next
           day
           brought
           him
           to
           Enfield
           ,
           neither
           with
           preparation
           nor
           traine
           any
           more
           then
           ordinarie
           .
           Here
           they
           first
           declared
           vnto
           him
           and
           to
           the
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
          
           his
           sister
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           
             K.
             Henry
          
           their
           father
           .
           Vpon
           which
           tidings
           they
           both
           brake
           forth
           into
           such
           vnforced
           and
           vnfained
           passions
           ,
           as
           it
           plainely
           appeared
           that
           good
           nature
           did
           worke
           in
           them
           ,
           beyond
           all
           other
           respects
           .
           Never
           was
           sorrow
           more
           sweetly
           set
           forth
           ,
           their
           faces
           seeming
           rather
           
           to
           beautifie
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           then
           their
           sorrow
           to
           clowde
           the
           beautie
           of
           their
           faces
           .
           Their
           young
           yeares
           their
           excellent
           beauties
           ,
           their
           louely
           and
           liuely
           enterchange
           of
           complaints
           in
           such
           sort
           graced
           their
           griefe
           :
           as
           the
           most
           yron
           eies
           at
           that
           time
           present
           were
           drawne
           thereby
           into
           societie
           of
           their
           Teares
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           following
           being
           the
           last
           of
           Ianuarie
           the
           young
           king
           advanced
           towards
           London
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Hartford
           riding
           next
           before
           him
           and
           
             S
             r
             Anthony
             Browne
          
           behinde
           .
           The
           same
           day
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           King
           and
           his
           lodging
           was
           prepared
           within
           the
           Tower.
           He
           there
           was
           received
           by
           the
           Constable
           and
           Lieuetenant
           on
           horse
           backe
           without
           the
           gates
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           bridge
           next
           the
           Ward-gate
           by
           all
           the
           chiefe
           
           Lords
           ●…o
           his
           counsailo
           .
           These
           attended
           him
           to
           his
           chamber
           of
           presence
           and
           there
           sware
           allegiance
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           remained
           about
           three
           weekes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           counsaile
           appointed
           vnto
           him
           by
           his
           Fathers
           will
           dayly
           sate
           for
           ordering
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Among
           these
           the
           Earle
           of
           Hartford
           was
           elected
           and
           forthwith
           proclaimed
           protector
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           governour
           of
           the
           kings
           person
           vntill
           he
           should
           accomplish
           the
           age
           of
           eighteene
           yeares
           .
           To
           this
           office
           he
           was
           deemed
           most
           fit
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           the
           kings
           vnkle
           by
           the
           Mothers
           side
           ,
           very
           neere
           vnto
           him
           in
           bloud
           ,
           but
           yet
           of
           no
           capacitie
           to
           succeede
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           his
           naturall
           affection
           and
           dutie
           was
           lesse
           easie
           to
           be
           over-carryed
           by
           Ambition
           .
           A
           few
           daies
           after
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           knighted
           the
           king
           within
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           the
           king
           stood
           vp
           vnder
           his
           cloath
           of
           estate
           ,
           tooke
           the
           sword
           from
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           and
           dubbed
           the
           
             Lord
             Maior
          
           of
           London
           knight
           .
           Herehence
           ensued
           diverse
           other
           advancements
           in
           honour
           .
           For
           
             S
             r
             Edward
             Seymer
             Lord
             Protector
          
           and
           Earle
           of
           Hartford
           ,
           was
           created
           
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
          
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             William
             Parre
             Earle
          
           of
           Essex
           was
           proclaimed
           Marquis
           of
           
             Northampton
             .
             S●…
             Thomas
             ▪
             Seymer
          
           the
           kings
           vnckle
           was
           made
           Lord
           of
           Sudley
           and
           high
           Admirall
           of
           
             England
             .
             S
             t
             Richard
             Rich
          
           was
           made
           
             Lord
             Rich
             ▪
             S●…
             William
             Willoughby
          
           
           
             Lord
             Willoughby
             of
             Parreham
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sir
             Edmund
             Sheffield
             ,
             Lord
             Sheffield
          
           of
           Buterwike
           .
           And
           because
           high
           titles
           of
           honour
           were
           in
           that
           time
           of
           the
           Kings
           minority
           sparingly
           granted
           because
           dignity
           then
           waited
           vpon
           desert
           ,
           which
           caused
           it
           againe
           to
           be
           waited
           on
           by
           respect
           ,
           every
           of
           these
           testified
           for
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Kings
           Father
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           these
           titles
           should
           thus
           bee
           conferred
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           time
           the
           body
           of
           
             King
             Henrie
          
           was
           with
           honorable
           solemnities
           conveyed
           from
           London
           to
           Sheene
           and
           thence
           to
           Windsore
           and
           there
           buryed
           within
           the
           Colledge
           .
           All
           his
           officers
           brake
           their
           staues
           and
           threw
           them
           into
           the
           graue
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           returne
           to
           the
           tower
           ,
           new
           staues
           were
           delivered
           vnto
           them
           ,
           this
           solemnitie
           being
           finished
           the
           King
           vpon
           the
           nineteenth
           of
           Febr.
           1547.
           rode
           in
           great
           state
           from
           the
           Tower
           to
           the
           Palace
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           following
           was
           crowned
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           assisted
           with
           other
           Bishops
           and
           all
           the
           chiefe
           nobilitie
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           About
           the
           twenty-ninth
           yeere
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           and
           the
           33
           of
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Francis
           the
           first
           of
           France
           and
           in
           the
           fifth
           yeere
           both
           of
           the
           raigne
           and
           age
           of
           
             Marie
             Queene
          
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           day
           a
           generall
           pardon
           was
           granted
           to
           all
           persons
           as
           it
           hath
           beene
           vsuall
           at
           coronations
           .
           But
           by
           some
           envious
           oppositions
           or
           for
           some
           other
           causes
           vnknowne
           fixe
           onlie
           were
           excepted
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           
             Northfolke
             ,
             Cardinall
             Poole
          
           ,
           Edward
           ●…e
           Courtney
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           
             Exceter
             .
             Doctor
             Pates
             ,
             Master
             Fortescue
          
           and
           
             Master
             Throgmorton
          
           .
           But
           they
           overlived
           that
           envie
           and
           had
           their
           pardons
           afterwards
           in
           the
           first
           yeere
           of
           the
           Raigne
           of
           
             Queene
             Marie
          
           .
           A
           few
           daies
           after
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Southampton
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           of
           
             England
             ▪
          
           for
           being
           opinatiue
           (
           as
           it
           was
           reported
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           opposite
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           in
           matters
           of
           counsaile
           ,
           was
           removed
           both
           from
           his
           office
           of
           being
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           place
           and
           authority
           in
           counsaile
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           seale
           was
           delivered
           to
           
             Sir
             William
             Pawlet
             Lord
             S
             ●
             Iohn
             ,
          
           who
           
           was
           Lord
           great
           Master
           of
           the
           Kings
           houshold
           .
           But
           this
           wound
           of
           disgrace
           never
           left
           bleeding
           ,
           vntill
           it
           was
           stopped
           by
           the
           Protectors
           fall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           from
           the
           first
           entrance
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           to
           his
           raigne
           never
           was
           King
           either
           more
           loving
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           better
           beloved
           generally
           of
           all
           .
           The
           one
           whereof
           proceeded
           from
           the
           goodnes
           of
           his
           disposition
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           many
           graces
           and
           vertues
           illustrious
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           besides
           his
           excellent
           beauty
           and
           modestie
           beseeming
           a
           Prince
           ,
           besides
           his
           sweet
           humanity
           the
           very
           life
           of
           mortall
           condition
           ,
           besides
           a
           naturall
           disposition
           to
           all
           literature
           ,
           whereto
           he
           seemed
           rather
           borne
           then
           instructed
           ,
           many
           noble
           and
           high
           virtues
           sparckled
           in
           him
           ,
           especially
           
             Clemencie
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             Care
          
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           in
           affaires
           of
           state
           .
        
         
           To
           Clemencie
           he
           was
           much
           enclined
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           most
           especially
           if
           it
           were
           for
           Religion
           ,
           a
           vertue
           so
           much
           the
           more
           esteemed
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           had
           beene
           lesse
           vsed
           before
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           albeit
           hee
           was
           most
           earnestly
           affected
           to
           that
           religion
           wherein
           hee
           had
           beene
           brought
           vp
           ,
           yet
           none
           were
           executed
           in
           his
           time
           for
           other
           religion
           ,
           but
           only
           two
           blasphemous
           
             Heretickes
             ,
             Ioane
             Butcher
          
           and
           George
           a
           Dutchman
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           
             Ioane
             Butcher
          
           was
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           all
           the
           counsaile
           could
           not
           procure
           him
           to
           set
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           warrant
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           employed
           
             Thomas
             Cranmer
             Archbishop
          
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           deale
           privatly
           with
           him
           for
           his
           subscription
           .
           But
           the
           King
           remained
           firme
           both
           in
           reason
           and
           resolution
           ,
           affirming
           that
           he
           would
           not
           driue
           her
           headlong
           to
           the
           Divell
           ,
           but
           because
           Heretickes
           for
           the
           most
           part
           haue
           a
           straine
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           apply
           her
           with
           some
           corporall
           chastisem●…nts
           which
           with
           respit
           of
           time
           might
           happely
           reduce
           her
           to
           good
           order
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           was
           violent
           both
           by
           perswasions
           and
           entreaties
           ,
           and
           when
           with
           meere
           importunity
           he
           had
           prevailed
           .
           The
           King
           in
           subscribing
           his
           name
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           lay
           all
           the
           charge
           thereof
           vpon
           the
           Archbishop
           before
           God.
           Not
           many
           yeares
           passed
           ,
           but
           this
           
           Archbishop
           also
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           that
           by
           his
           importunity
           for
           bloud
           ,
           hee
           did
           offend
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           thing
           is
           not
           good
           if
           it
           be
           immoderatelie
           desired
           or
           done
           .
        
         
           His
           courage
           did
           appeare
           in
           the
           great
           delight
           he
           tooke
           in
           representations
           of
           Battailes
           ,
           Skirmishes
           ,
           Assaults
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           military
           exercises
           ,
           his
           iudgment
           was
           great
           either
           for
           errors
           or
           fine
           contriuances
           in
           the
           field
           .
           And
           no
           actions
           of
           Armes
           were
           executed
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           perfectly
           vnderstand
           ,
           by
           what
           aduantages
           on
           the
           one
           side
           or
           ouersights
           on
           the
           other
           the
           euent
           succeeded
           .
           He
           tooke
           great
           pleasure
           in
           exercises
           of
           actiuity
           whereto
           he
           much
           trained
           his
           servants
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           he
           often
           appointed
           challenges
           among
           them
           for
           wrestling
           ,
           leaping
           ,
           running
           ,
           riding
           ,
           shooting
           at
           roues
           ,
           and
           at
           rounds
           and
           such
           like
           games
           ,
           and
           at
           riding
           and
           shooting
           ,
           would
           sometimes
           be
           of
           one
           of
           the
           sides
           .
           He
           had
           100
           archers
           of
           his
           ordinary
           guard
           ,
           who
           once
           mustering
           before
           him
           shot
           two
           arrowes
           euery
           man
           together
           against
           an
           inch
           board
           of
           well
           seasoned
           timber
           .
           All
           stroke
           through
           the
           board
           ,
           and
           their
           arrowes
           stucke
           in
           another
           board
           behinde
           ,
           and
           divers
           pierced
           both
           the
           boards
           ;
           generally
           none
           might
           be
           of
           his
           guard
           ,
           but
           besides
           of
           tall
           and
           comely
           stature
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           either
           good
           archers
           or
           wrastlers
           or
           easters
           of
           the
           barre
           or
           leapers
           or
           runners
           or
           of
           some
           other
           man-like
           qualitie
           .
           He
           was
           exceeding
           skilfull
           in
           fortifications
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           great
           cost
           in
           strengthening
           
             Calleis
             ,
             Berwicke
          
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           thereabout
           ,
           He
           knew
           all
           the
           principall
           ports
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             France
             ,
          
           and
           other
           countries
           not
           farre
           distant
           ,
           how
           they
           ●…ay
           ,
           when
           the
           tyde
           served
           ,
           what
           vessels
           of
           burthen
           they
           could
           receiue
           and
           what
           windes
           served
           for
           entrance
           .
        
         
           Touching
           his
           care
           and
           knowledge
           in
           affaires
           of
           state
           ,
           nothing
           was
           more
           conspicuous
           in
           him
           .
           He
           was
           much
           conversant
           amongst
           his
           counsaile
           ,
           and
           would
           well
           vnderstand
           what
           matters
           passed
           their
           iudgments
           ,
           and
           vpon
           what
           grounds
           .
           In
           matters
           discoursed
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           often
           encounter
           their
           reasons
           ,
           and
           adde
           most
           liuely
           reasons
           of
           his
           owne
           .
           In
           
           so
           much
           that
           at
           last
           they
           made
           an
           order
           that
           no
           matters
           of
           weight
           ,
           should
           be
           debated
           vnlesse
           he
           were
           present
           .
           Admirable
           he
           was
           to
           collect
           the
           speeches
           and
           opinions
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           their
           differences
           to
           a
           true
           head
           ,
           alwaies
           bending
           himselfe
           rather
           iudiciously
           to
           resolue
           ,
           then
           by
           doubts
           and
           distinctions
           to
           perplex
           a
           businesse
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           chest
           whereof
           he
           alwaies
           carryed
           the
           key
           about
           him
           ,
           for
           keeping
           record
           of
           such
           matters
           as
           were
           concluded
           by
           his
           counsaile
           .
           And
           embracing
           businesse
           for
           part
           of
           his
           solace
           ,
           hee
           appointed
           set
           times
           with
           
             Doctor
             Coxe
             Master
          
           of
           his
           Requests
           for
           speeding
           poore
           mens
           causes
           without
           tedious
           attendance
           or
           delay
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           Iustices
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           sort
           within
           his
           realme
           ,
           he
           〈◊〉
           their
           names
           ,
           their
           housekeeping
           ,
           their
           religion
           and
           manner
           of
           life
           .
           Hee
           was
           skilfull
           in
           the
           exchange
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           circumstances
           and
           practises
           thereof
           .
           And
           so
           was
           he
           both
           skilfull
           and
           provident
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           Mint
           at
           home
           .
           To
           Embassadors
           hee
           would
           giue
           answere
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           and
           touch
           both
           orderly
           and
           fully
           vpon
           every
           part
           of
           their
           orations
           ,
           to
           the
           delight
           and
           admiration
           of
           all
           the
           hearers
           .
           He
           much
           frequented
           sermons
           and
           penned
           notes
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           his
           notes
           hee
           ●…yphered
           with
           greeke
           characters
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           who
           waited
           on
           him
           should
           not
           read
           them
           .
           His
           disports
           were
           ingenuous
           and
           man-like
           whereby
           he
           alwaies
           learned
           somewhat
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           well
           from
           these
           as
           from
           his
           businesses
           of
           state
           ,
           he
           dayly
           reserved
           some
           houres
           for
           his
           private
           studies
           and
           exercises
           with
           his
           Teachers
           .
           These
           endeavours
           fell
           vpon
           so
           excellent
           a
           capacitie
           that
           in
           every
           short
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           he
           made
           incredible
           increase
           both
           in
           learning
           and
           experience
           of
           affaires
           and
           consequentlie
           in
           loue
           of
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           that
           he
           was
           setled
           in
           his
           governement
           ,
           
             D
             ●
             Wotton
          
           the
           kings
           Embassador
           resident
           with
           the
           
             Queene
             Dowager
          
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           regent
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           vnder
           the
           Emperor
           was
           discharged
           of
           that
           attendance
           and
           addressed
           to
           the
           Emperors
           court
           ,
           there
           to
           reside
           Embassador
           for
           the
           king
           insteed
           of
           
             Doctor
             Bonner
             Bishop
          
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Sir
             Francis
          
           
           Bryan
           who
           were
           called
           home
           .
           He
           was
           furnished
           with
           instructions
           that
           being
           first
           informed
           from
           the
           former
           Embassadors
           as
           wel
           of
           the
           general
           state
           of
           the
           Emperours
           court
           as
           of
           such
           particuler
           intelligēces
           as
           might
           serue
           to
           advāce
           the
           kings
           intentiōs
           he
           should
           deale
           with
           the
           Emperor
           to
           declare
           al
           Scots
           for
           his
           enemies
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           should
           be
           friends
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           should
           appeare
           by
           his
           safe
           conduct
           .
           That
           because
           it
           had
           bin
           agreed
           betweene
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           late
           
             K.
             of
             England
          
           ,
           that
           the
           yeare
           next
           ensuing
           they
           should
           withioyne
           forces
           ,
           inuade
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           he
           should
           moue
           the
           Emperor
           to
           aduise
           of
           some
           order
           and
           forme
           for
           those
           proceedings
           .
           That
           whereas
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorraine
           had
           bin
           late
           before
           at
           the
           Emperors
           court
           ,
           and
           made
           〈◊〉
           ouerture
           for
           peace
           or
           truce
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           informed
           by
           Sr
           
             Francis
             Bryan
          
           of
           the
           whole
           estate
           of
           that
           businesse
           and
           awaite
           opportunity
           to
           put
           the
           Emperor
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           beene
           couenanted
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           should
           treat
           of
           peace
           or
           truce
           with
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           common
           enimy
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           had
           well
           obserued
           that
           article
           in
           refusing
           to
           giue
           eare
           to
           the
           
             French
             embassador
          
           making
           overture
           for
           such
           a
           treatise
           ,
           That
           whereas
           it
           had
           beene
           agreed
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           send
           certaine
           ships
           to
           sea
           well
           manned
           and
           apparelled
           for
           fight
           ,
           which
           all
           that
           yeere
           had
           beene
           performed
           by
           the
           king
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Emperour
           shifted
           the
           default
           vpon
           his
           officers
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           should
           not
           cause
           the
           said
           Navy
           to
           be
           forthwith
           furnished
           ,
           he
           should
           awaite
           occasion
           to
           sollicite
           the
           same
           .
           Lastly
           that
           he
           should
           carry
           a
           nimble
           eare
           as
           well
           touching
           any
           variation
           in
           all
           these
           ●…atters
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           occurrences
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
             Italie
             ,
             Almaine
             ,
          
           and
           thereof
           advertise
           the
           king
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           cautions
           and
           preventions
           of
           peace
           ,
           or
           truce
           betweene
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           England
           finding
           the
           Emperour
           slow
           in
           his
           performances
           
           and
           much
           suspecting
           his
           secret
           ends
           entertained
           a
           treatie
           of
           peace
           with
           France
           ,
           but
           secretly
           and
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           governed
           as
           occasions
           should
           v●…ry
           ,
           and
           in
           reg●…rd
           h●…reof
           agreement
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           all
           ships
           and
           goods
           which
           had
           bin
           surprised
           at
           sea
           by
           the
           English
           vpon
           the
           French
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           French
           vpon
           the
           English
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           treatie
           should
           be
           freely
           discharged
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           English
           had
           great
           adu●…ntage
           in
           value
           of
           reprisalls
           ,
           as
           being
           alwaies
           both
           more
           strong
           and
           actiue
           at
           sea
           ,
           yet
           the
           king
           by
           his
           proclamation
           commanded
           that
           forthwith
           restitution
           should
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           Hostility
           being
           thus
           suspended
           with
           France
           ,
           preparation
           was
           made
           for
           warres
           against
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           occasion
           whereof
           did
           thus
           arise
           .
        
         
           MARY
           STYWARD
           sole
           daughter
           &
           heire
           to
           Iames
           the
           5.
           
           King
           of
           Scots
           began
           her
           raigne
           ouer
           the
           Realme
           of
           Scotland
           vpon
           the
           18
           of
           December
           1542
           ,
           being
           then
           not
           aboue
           7
           daies
           olde
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Sunne
           no
           sooner
           almost
           saw
           her
           an
           infant
           then
           a
           Queene
           and
           no
           sooner
           was
           sh●…e
           a
           Queene
           ,
           but
           she
           was
           desired
           of
           Henry
           then
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           assured
           in
           marriage
           to
           
             Prince
             Edward
          
           his
           only
           sonne
           ,
           being
           then
           not
           much
           aboue
           6
           yeares
           of
           age
           .
           Vpon
           this
           ouerture
           the
           gouernor
           of
           Scotland
           assembled
           the
           nobility
           of
           the
           Realme
           at
           Edenburgh
           ,
           where
           after
           much
           debatement
           of
           the
           cōmodities
           or
           discommodities
           like
           to
           ensue
           ,
           they
           concluded
           in
           the
           end
           that
           in
           March
           then
           next
           ensuing
           a
           Parliament
           should
           be
           held
           to
           giue
           perfection
           and
           forme
           to
           that
           businesse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           
             S.
             Ralph
             Sadler
             knight
          
           was
           sent
           embassador
           from
           England
           to
           the
           Gouernor
           and
           other
           Lords
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           followed
           his
           charge
           with
           so
           good
           diligence
           and
           advice
           that
           in
           the
           same
           parliamen●…
           ,
           authority
           was
           giuen
           to
           
             William
             Earle
             of
             Glancorne
             ,
             S.
             George
             '
             Douglasse
             ,
             S.
             William
             Hamilton
             ,
             S.
             Iames
             Leirmouth
             ,
             knights
             ,
          
           and
           to
           one
           of
           the
           secretaries
           of
           state
           ▪
           to
           conclude
           this
           marryage
           .
           These
           commissioners
           came
           into
           England
           with
           whom
           before
           the
           end
           of
           Iulie
           ,
           the
           same
           yeere
           all
           covenants
           were
           concluded
           ,
           instruments
           of
           the
           contract
           of
           marriage
           interchangeably
           sealed
           and
           
           sworne
           ,
           and
           a
           peace
           established
           for
           ten
           yeares
           ,
           which
           time
           expyred
           both
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Queene
           should
           be
           of
           age
           to
           consent
           .
        
         
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           all
           this
           ti●…e
           was
           so
           enteartined
           with
           warres
           against
           the
           Emperor
           that
           he
           had
           no
           sence
           of
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           these
           agreements
           were
           passed
           as
           well
           for
           marriage
           as
           for
           peace
           he
           b●…nt
           his
           best
           endeuour
           to
           dissolue
           them
           both
           .
           First
           with
           intention
           to
           impeach
           both
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           English
           nation
           ;
           after
           with
           desire
           to
           winne
           this
           marriage
           for
           Francis
           who
           afterwardes
           was
           King
           of
           France
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           the
           
             French
             K.
          
           sent
           for
           
             Mathew
             Earle
          
           of
           Levenoxe
           ,
           who
           then
           serued
           vnder
           his
           pay
           in
           Italie
           and
           furnished
           him
           with
           mony
           ,
           forces
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           with
           many
           encouragements
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           brauely
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           Ancestors
           ,
           to
           remoue
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arraine
           from
           the
           Regency
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           to
           reverse
           such
           pactions
           as
           he
           had
           made
           .
           The
           Earle
           at
           his
           first
           arrivall
           in
           Scotland
           was
           ioyfully
           received
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           most
           engaged
           in
           domesticall
           factions
           ,
           He
           alwaies
           vsed
           curtesie
           and
           modestie
           disliked
           of
           none
           ,
           sometimes
           sociablenes
           and
           fellowship
           well
           liked
           by
           many
           ,
           generally
           he
           was
           honoured
           by
           his
           nation
           and
           well
           reputed
           by
           strangers
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           him
           the
           Pope
           s●…nt
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Apulia
           his
           Legat
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Popes
           n●…me
           did
           faithfully
           assure
           ,
           that
           both
           forces
           &
           mony
           should
           be
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           to
           resist
           the
           English
           .
           He●…
           drew
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Cleargie
           on
           his
           side
           who
           were
           most
           powerfull
           to
           draw
           on
           others
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           king
           was
           not
           negligent
           to
           support
           his
           party
           with
           supplies
           ,
           wher
           by
           great
           troubles
           ensued
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           fell
           not
           within
           the
           times
           that
           I
           hau●…
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arraine
           abandoned
           the
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           applyed
           himselfe
           only
           to
           the
           French
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Regencie
           was
           confirmed
           to
           him
           which
           otherwise
           he
           had
           bin
           vpon
           adventure
           to
           loose
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Earle
           of
           〈◊〉
           did
           forsake
           the
           English
           and
           adioine
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           so
           the
           Earle
           of
           Levenoxe
           ,
           being
           forsaken
           by
           the
           French
           applyed
           
           his
           service
           wholy
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           only
           continue
           but
           much
           encrease
           the
           calamities
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           
             king
             Henries
          
           raigne
           .
        
         
           
             King
             Henrie
          
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           g●…ue
           a
           sp●…ciall
           charge
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           counsaile
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           omit
           no
           ●…ndevours
           whereby
           the
           said
           marri●…ge
           might
           be
           procured
           to
           take
           effect
           ,
           Herevpon
           they
           pursued
           this
           quarrell
           in
           the
           same
           st●…te
           the
           king
           left
           it
           .
           But
           before
           they
           attempted
           any
           thing
           by
           Armes
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           assailed
           the
           Scottish
           nobility
           with
           a
           friendly
           letter
           ,
           Herein
           he
           rem●…mbred
           them
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           sea●…es
           ,
           and
           oathes
           ,
           which
           by
           publike
           authority
           had
           passed
           for
           concluding
           this
           marriage
           ,
           that
           these
           being
           religious
           bonds
           betwixt
           God
           and
           their
           soules
           ,
           could
           not
           by
           any
           politike
           act
           of
           state
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           vntill
           their
           Queene
           should
           attaine
           vnto
           yeares
           of
           dissent
           .
           Hee
           farther
           added
           that
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           did
           then
           manifestly
           declare
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           male
           princes
           of
           Scotland
           failing
           the
           kingdome
           was
           left
           to
           a
           daughter
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           
             King
             Henry
          
           left
           only
           one
           sonne
           to
           succeed
           .
           That
           these
           two
           princes
           were
           agreeable
           both
           for
           yeares
           and
           princely
           qualities
           ,
           to
           bee
           ioyned
           in
           marri●…ge
           ,
           and
           th●…reby
           to
           knit
           both
           Realmes
           into
           one
           .
           That
           this
           vnion
           as
           it
           was
           like
           to
           bee
           both
           easily
           done
           ,
           &
           of
           firme
           continuance
           ,
           so
           would
           it
           be
           both
           profitable
           and
           honourable
           to
           both
           the
           Realmes
           .
           That
           both
           the
           easinesse
           and
           firmn●…s
           might
           be
           coniectured
           ,
           for
           that
           both
           people
           are
           of
           the
           same
           language
           ,
           of
           like
           habit
           and
           fashion
           ,
           of
           like
           qualitie
           and
           condition
           of
           life
           ,
           of
           one
           climate
           ,
           not
           only
           annexed
           entirely
           together
           ▪
           but
           sev●…red
           frō
           all
           the
           world
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           as
           these
           are
           sure
           arguments
           that
           both
           des●…ended
           from
           one
           originall
           ,
           and
           had
           bin
           vnder
           one
           governement
           ,
           so
           (
           by
           reason
           that
           likenes
           is
           a
           great
           cause
           of
           liking
           and
           of
           loue
           ,
           )
           they
           would
           be
           most
           forceable
           meanes
           both
           to
           ioine
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           one
           body
           again
           ▪
           that
           the
           profit
           would
           rise
           by
           extinguishing
           warres
           betwe●…ne
           the
           two
           nations
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           in
           former
           times
           victori
           sabroad
           haue
           bin
           impeach●…d
           invasions
           and
           seditions
           occasioned
           ,
           th●…
           confines
           of
           both
           Realmes
           laid
           w●…st
           or
           else
           made
           a
           nurserie
           of
           rapines
           ,
           robberies
           ,
           and
           murthers
           ,
           the
           
           inner
           parts
           often
           deepely
           pierced
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           wretched
           spectacl
           to
           all
           eies
           of
           humanity
           and
           pittie
           .
           That
           the
           honour
           of
           both
           Realmes
           would
           enerease
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           countries
           sufficient
           to
           furnish
           not
           only
           the
           necessities
           but
           the
           moderate
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           :
           as
           also
           of
           the
           people
           great
           in
           multitude
           ,
           in
           bodies
           able
           ,
           assured
           in
           minde
           not
           only
           for
           the
           safetie
           ,
           but
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           common
           state
           .
           That
           hereby
           would
           follow
           assurance
           of
           desence
           ,
           strength
           to
           enterprize
           ,
           ease
           in
           sustaining
           publike
           burthens
           and
           charge
           .
           That
           herein
           the
           English
           desired
           no
           preheminence
           ,
           but
           offered
           equalitie
           both
           in
           liberty
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           in
           capacitie
           of
           offices
           and
           imployments
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           the
           name
           of
           Brittaines
           should
           be
           assumed
           indifferent
           to
           both
           nations
           .
           That
           this
           would
           be
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           their
           common
           felieitie
           ,
           in
           ease
           by
           their
           evill
           either
           destinie
           or
           advice
           they
           suffered
           not
           the
           occasion
           to
           be
           lost
           .
        
         
           The
           authority
           and
           reasons
           of
           this
           letter
           weighed
           much
           with
           persons
           of
           most
           weighty
           iudgements
           ,
           but
           others
           more
           powerful
           in
           that
           state
           partly
           vpon
           vaine
           hope
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           young
           yeares
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           partly
           vpon
           feare
           of
           alteration
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           ancient
           amitie
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           doubting
           to
           be
           brought
           vnder
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           were
           altogether
           carryed
           another
           way
           ,
           yet
           they
           dispatched
           an
           Embassador
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           neither
           was
           any
           thing
           done
           ,
           neither
           do
           I
           finde
           what
           was
           propounded
           to
           haue
           bin
           done
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           diverse
           hostilities
           began
           to
           be
           practised
           .
           And
           first
           a
           small
           ship
           of
           the
           kings
           called
           the
           Pensie
           hovering
           at
           sea
           ,
           was
           assailed
           by
           the
           Lyon
           a
           principall
           shippe
           of
           Scotland
           .
           The
           sight
           began
           farre
           off
           and
           slow
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           approached
           ,
           it
           grew
           very
           furious
           ,
           wherein
           the
           '
           Pensie
           so
           applyed
           her
           shot
           ,
           that
           therewith
           the
           Lyons
           or●…
           loope
           was
           broken
           ,
           her
           sailes
           and
           tacklings
           torne
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           shee
           was
           boarded
           and
           taken
           .
           But
           as
           shee
           was
           brought
           for
           England
           ,
           shee
           was
           cast
           away
           by
           tempest
           and
           negligence
           neere
           Harewich
           haven
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           her
           men
           perished
           with
           her
           .
           I
           would
           not
           haue
           staide
           vpon
           this
           small
           adventure
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           seemed
           a
           presage
           to
           the
           succeeding
           warre
           ,
           wherein
           the
           English
           acquired
           a
           glorious
           victorie
           ,
           but
           
           lost
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           stormie
           disorders
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           Many
           such
           small
           actions
           were
           enterprised
           dayly
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           scattering
           drops
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           tempest
           which
           did
           ensue
           .
           For
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           an
           armie
           was
           prepared
           for
           invasion
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           vnder
           the
           fortune
           and
           commande
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           .
           The
           souldiers
           first
           assembled
           at
           Newcastle
           and
           were
           there
           mustred
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           .
           Heere
           they
           so●…ourned
           three
           daies
           in
           which
           time
           the
           kings
           fleete
           arrived
           ,
           consisting
           of
           65.
           
           Bottomes
           ,
           whereof
           one
           galley
           and
           34.
           tall
           ships
           were
           well
           appointed
           for
           fight
           ,
           the
           residue
           served
           for
           carriage
           of
           munition
           and
           victuals
           .
           Of
           this
           sleete
           Edward
           Lord
           Clinton
           was
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             UUoodhouse
          
           his
           Uiceadmirall
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           also
           a
           generall
           muster
           was
           taken
           and
           order
           appointed
           for
           the
           March.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           whole
           armie
           were
           betweene
           12.
           and
           1300
           thousand
           foot
           ,
           1300
           men
           at
           Armes
           ,
           2800
           light
           horse
           ,
           being
           such
           men
           for
           their
           goodly
           personages
           ,
           their
           ready
           horses
           their
           braue
           apparell
           ,
           their
           armour
           and
           weapons
           ,
           as
           never
           before
           was
           an
           armie
           set
           forth
           into
           those
           parts
           in
           all
           points
           better
           appointed
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           being
           Generall
           ,
           represented
           the
           person
           and
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           king
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           was
           Lieutenant
           generall
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           of
           UUilton
           was
           Marshall
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           captaine
           generall
           of
           the
           horsemen
           .
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Uane
          
           Lieutenant
           of
           all
           the
           men
           at
           Armes
           and
           Dimilances
           ,
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Sadler
          
           was
           generall
           Treasurer
           ,
           other
           gentlemen
           had
           their
           particuler
           charges
           .
           But
           vpon
           the
           Generall
           and
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           both
           the
           hopes
           and
           hazards
           of
           the
           maine
           adventure
           did
           wholy
           turne
           .
           And
           because
           much
           shal
           be
           said
           of
           these
           two
           hereafter
           ,
           because
           during
           the
           raigne
           of
           
             king
             Edward
          
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           principall
           actors
           in
           every
           sceane
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           declare
           both
           what
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           demerits
           at
           that
           time
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           
             Edward
             Seymer
          
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           
             Lord
             Generall
          
           was
           a
           man
           little
           esteemed
           either
           for
           wisedome
           or
           personage
           ,
           or
           courage
           in
           armes
           .
           But
           being
           in
           favour
           with
           
             king
             Henry
          
           and
           by
           
           him
           much
           imploied
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           observed
           to
           be
           both
           faithfull
           and
           fortunate
           as
           well
           in
           giving
           advise
           ,
           as
           in
           managing
           a
           charge
           .
           About
           fiue
           yeares
           before
           hee
           being
           Warden
           of
           the
           Marches
           against
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           invasion
           of
           Iames
           the
           5.
           was
           by
           his
           direction
           encountred
           ,
           and
           broken
           at
           
             Solome
             Mosse
          
           ,
           whereof
           diverse
           of
           the
           Scottish
           nobility
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           .
           The
           yeare
           next
           after
           ,
           hee
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           with
           a
           handfull
           of
           men
           to
           speake
           of
           ,
           fired
           Lieth
           and
           Edenburgh
           ,
           and
           returned
           by
           a
           leasurely
           march
           44
           miles
           through
           the
           body
           of
           Scotland
           .
           The
           yeare
           next
           ensuing
           he
           invaded
           the
           Scottish
           borders
           ,
           was●…ed
           T●…uedale
           &
           the
           marches
           and
           deformed
           the
           country
           with
           ruine
           and
           spoile
           .
           The
           yeare
           then
           next
           following
           ,
           being
           appointed
           to
           view
           the
           fortifications
           vpon
           the
           marches
           of
           Cale●…s
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           did
           that
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           hardy
           approach
           of
           7000
           English
           men
           raised
           an
           armie
           of
           21000
           French
           ,
           encamped
           over
           the
           River
           before
           Bulloine
           ,
           wanne
           their
           ordinance
           ,
           carriage
           ,
           treasure
           and
           tents
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           only
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           returned
           from
           thence
           by
           land
           to
           Guisnes
           ,
           wan
           in
           his
           way
           within
           shot
           and
           rescue
           of
           Arde
           the
           castle
           of
           Outing
           ,
           cōmonly
           called
           the
           redpile
           .
           The
           yeare
           next
           ensuing
           this
           ,
           he
           invaded
           &
           spoiled
           Picardy
           ,
           began
           the
           forces
           of
           
             Newhaven
             ,
             Blacknesse
          
           and
           Bullingberge
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           applyed
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           few
           weekes
           and
           before
           his
           departure
           they
           were
           made
           tenible
           ,
           vpon
           these
           and
           other
           like
           successes
           ,
           his
           succeeding
           fortunes
           were
           esteemed
           alwaies
           rather
           new
           ,
           then
           strange
           ,
           and
           his
           onlie
           presence
           was
           reputed
           a
           susticient
           surety
           for
           an
           army
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           he
           never
           rise
           hereby
           ,
           either
           into
           haughtines
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           remained
           courteous
           &
           affable
           ,
           choosing
           a
           course
           least
           subiect
           to
           envie
           ,
           betweene
           stiffe
           slubbornes
           and
           filthy
           slattery
           ,
           never
           aspiring
           higher
           then
           to
           be
           the
           second
           person
           in
           state
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             '
             Dudley
             Earle
          
           of
           Warwicke
           was
           a
           man
           of
           ancient
           nobilitie
           ,
           comely
           in
           stature
           and
           countenance
           ,
           but
           of
           little
           gravitie
           or
           abstinence
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           almost
           dissolute
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           much
           regarded
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           time
           when
           vices
           began
           to
           grow
           into
           fashion
           ,
           a
           great
           man
           was
           not
           over
           severe
           .
           He
           was
           
           of
           a
           great
           spirit
           and
           highly
           aspiring
           ,
           not
           forbearing
           to
           make
           any
           mischiefe
           the
           meanes
           for
           attaining
           his
           ambitious
           endes
           .
           Hereto
           his
           good
           wit
           and
           pleasant
           speeches
           were
           altogether
           serviceable
           ,
           having
           the
           art
           also
           by
           emptie
           promises
           and
           threats
           to
           draw
           others
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           armes
           he
           was
           both
           skilfull
           and
           industrious
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           in
           fore-sight
           as
           resolution
           present
           and
           great
           .
           Being
           made
           
             L.
             Lieutenant
          
           of
           Bulloine
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           first
           taken
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           the
           walls
           sore
           beaten
           &
           shaken
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           truth
           searce
           mainetaineable
           ,
           he
           defended
           the
           place
           against
           the
           Dolphine
           whose
           armie
           was
           accounted
           to
           consist
           of
           52000
           men
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Dolphine
           had
           entred
           the
           base
           towne
           ,
           not
           without
           slaughter
           of
           divers
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           by
           a
           braue
           sally
           he
           cast
           out
           the
           French
           againe
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           aboue
           800
           of
           their
           men
           esteemed
           the
           best
           souldiours
           in
           France
           .
           The
           yeare
           next
           ensuing
           when
           the
           French
           had
           a
           great
           ●…leete
           at
           sea
           for
           invasion
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           was
           appointed
           Admirall
           and
           presented
           battaile
           to
           the
           French
           Navy
           ,
           which
           they
           refused
           and
           returned
           home
           with
           all
           their
           threats
           and
           cost
           in
           vaine
           .
           Herevpon
           he
           landed
           5000
           men
           in
           France
           ,
           fired
           Treport
           ,
           and
           diverse
           villages
           there
           abouts
           &
           returned
           to
           his
           ships
           with
           the
           losse
           only
           of
           one
           man.
           To
           say
           truth
           for
           enterprises
           by
           armes
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Minion
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           so
           as
           few
           things
           he
           attempted
           ,
           but
           he
           atchieued
           with
           honour
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           more
           proud
           and
           ambitious
           when
           he
           had
           done
           .
           Generally
           he
           alwaies
           encreased
           both
           in
           estimation
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           authority
           among
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           doubtfull
           whether
           by
           fatall
           destinie
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           or
           whether
           by
           his
           vertues
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           by
           his
           appearances
           of
           vertues
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Generall
           in
           this
           voyage
           was
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           ,
           and
           to
           perfect
           all
           practises
           which
           might
           serue
           to
           advance
           the
           adventure
           ,
           as
           to
           giue
           good
           contentment
           to
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           These
           also
           were
           of
           good
           confidence
           and
           cheere
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           courage
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           skill
           ,
           valour
           ,
           and
           fortune
           of
           their
           commanders
           .
           And
           first
           every
           souldier
           was
           commanded
           to
           take
           with
           him
           provision
           for
           foure
           daies
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           let
           out
           of
           Berwicke
           and
           encamped
           about
           two
           slight
           
           shootes
           off
           the
           towne
           vpon
           the
           sea
           side
           towardes
           Scotland
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Clynton
          
           also
           put
           to
           sea
           with
           his
           fleete
           ,
           alwaies
           holding
           his
           course
           With
           the
           army
           to
           relieue
           them
           if
           neede
           should
           require
           .
           Here
           proclamation
           was
           made
           in
           three
           parts
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           declaring
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           iourney
           ,
           and
           offering
           not
           only
           peace
           ,
           but
           loue
           and
           rewards
           to
           all
           such
           as
           would
           either
           advance
           or
           favour
           the
           marriage
           betweene
           the
           two
           princes
           .
           Hereof
           it
           was
           conceiued
           that
           the
           Scots
           had
           good
           intelligence
           ,
           hauing
           some
           factors
           doubtlesse
           at
           this
           mart
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           (
           as
           wisdome
           was
           )
           they
           did
           not
           openly
           trade
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           they
           began
           to
           march
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           and
           
             Sir
             Francis
             Bryan
          
           led
           aboue
           800
           lighthorsemen
           as
           a
           scout
           a
           mile
           or
           two
           before
           the
           army
           ,
           aswell
           to
           giue
           advertisement
           of
           appearance
           or
           approach
           of
           enimies
           as
           to
           provide
           lodging
           both
           commodious
           and
           safe
           ,
           
             S
             t
             Francis
             Bryan
          
           was
           so
           regardfull
           of
           his
           charge
           as
           he
           neuer
           disposed
           any
           matter
           of
           weight
           but
           first
           he
           acquainted
           the
           Generall
           therewith
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           at
           any
           time
           forsake
           his
           saddle
           ,
           vntill
           the
           army
           were
           quartered
           ,
           and
           seated
           in
           such
           order
           ,
           as
           if
           any
           alarme
           should
           be
           giuen
           ,
           the
           horsemen
           might
           issue
           forth
           without
           disturbance
           of
           the
           foote
           ,
           and
           the
           Avauntguard
           without
           shufling
           with
           the
           battaile
           or
           Arriere
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           light
           horsemen
           followed
           the
           Auantguard
           ,
           in
           number
           betweene
           3
           and
           4000
           foote
           ,
           100
           men
           at
           armes
           and
           600
           light
           horsemen
           led
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           .
           The
           Battaile
           followed
           consisting
           of
           about
           6000
           foote
           ,
           600
           men
           at
           armes
           ,
           and
           about
           1000
           light
           horsemen
           conducted
           ,
           by
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           himselfe
           .
           Lastly
           followed
           the
           Arrier
           wherein
           were
           betweene
           3
           and
           4000
           foote
           ,
           100
           men
           at
           armes
           and
           600
           light
           horse
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Dacres
          
           aliuely
           aged
           gentleman
           no
           lesse
           setled
           in
           experience
           then
           in
           yeares
           ▪
           vpon
           one
           wing
           the
           Artillery
           was
           drawn
           being
           16
           peeces
           ,
           euery
           peece
           hauing
           his
           guard
           of
           pioners
           to
           plain
           the
           waies
           ,
           the
           other
           wing
           was
           made
           by
           men
           at
           armes
           and
           demilances
           for
           the
           Avantguard
           and
           halfe
           the
           battaile
           ridingabout
           
           two
           flight
           shoote
           from
           their
           side
           .
           The
           other
           halfe
           of
           the
           battaile
           and
           the
           whole
           flancke
           of
           the
           Arrier
           was
           cloased
           by
           the
           carriages
           being
           900
           cartes
           ,
           besides
           wagons
           .
           The
           residue
           of
           the
           men
           at
           armes
           and
           Demilances
           marched
           behinde
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           order
           both
           beautifull
           and
           firme
           they
           marched
           two
           daies
           vsing
           no
           hostility
           ,
           least
           peace
           thereby
           might
           happely
           be
           hindred
           .
           The
           second
           day
           they
           arriued
           at
           a
           place
           called
           the
           Peathes
           ,
           a
           valley
           stretching
           towards
           the
           sea
           6
           miles
           in
           length
           ,
           about
           20
           score
           in
           breadth
           aboue
           ,
           and
           5
           score
           in
           the
           bottome
           wherein
           runnes
           a
           little
           riuer
           .
           The
           bankes
           are
           so
           steepe
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           passage
           is
           not
           direct
           ,
           but
           by
           paths
           leading
           sloopewise
           ,
           which
           being
           many
           the
           Place
           is
           therevpon
           called
           the
           Peathes
           .
           It
           was
           giuen
           forth
           in
           the
           army
           that
           here
           the
           Scots
           prepared
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           howbeit
           no
           forces
           appeared
           .
           Only
           the
           Pathes
           were
           cut
           in
           diuers
           places
           with
           trauerse
           trenches
           ,
           which
           much
           encumbred
           the
           carriages
           vntill
           the
           Pioners
           had
           leveld
           them
           againe
           ,
           Assuredly
           a
           small
           power
           ioyned
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           place
           might
           haue
           troubled
           the
           English
           very
           much
           .
           For
           albeit
           no
           resistance
           was
           made
           yet
           the
           English
           had
           much
           to
           doe
           in
           surmounting
           the
           naturall
           difficulties
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           one
           day
           .
        
         
           Passage
           being
           made
           the
           generall
           summoned
           three
           castles
           that
           were
           neere
           .
           One
           desperate
           of
           succor
           and
           not
           desirous
           to
           dispute
           the
           defence
           presently
           yeelded
           ,
           but
           two
           stood
           vpon
           their
           aduenture
           .
           So
           the
           Cannon
           was
           planted
           a
           breach
           made
           and
           the
           place
           entered
           ,
           but
           ,
           then
           the
           moderation
           of
           the
           Generall
           was
           both
           vnusuall
           and
           vnexpected
           ,
           in
           sparing
           the
           Defendants
           liues
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           bin
           a
           long
           observed
           
             law
             of
             the
             field
             .
             That
             if
             a
             small
             company
             of
             better
             courage
             then
             iudgment
             ,
             will
             contrary
             to
             all
             military
             discipline
             maintaine
             a
             feeble
             place
             against
             royall
             forces
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             offer
             to
             impeach
             the
             purposes
             of
             an
             army
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             thinke
             themselues
             able
             to
             resist
             ,
             after
             battery
             presented
             they
             put
             themselues
             out
             of
             all
             ordinary
             expectation
             of
             mercy
          
           and
           so
           
           Cesar
           answered
           the
           
             Adviatici
             ,
             Civitatem
             conservat●…rum
             ,
             ●…i
          
           
           
             privsquā
             aries
             murum
             attigisset
             se
             dedissent
             .
          
           And
           so
           the
           
             Duke
             d●…
             Alua
          
           much
           blamed
           
             Prosper
             Columnus
          
           for
           receiuing
           a
           castle
           vpon
           conditions
           after
           he
           had
           beaten
           it
           with
           the
           Cannon
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           I
           conceiue
           the
           law
           of
           God
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ;
           which
           spareth
           not
           those
           citties
           that
           will
           not
           yeeld
           vntill
           they
           be
           beseiged
           ,
           meaning
           doubtlesse
           when
           the
           defendants
           haue
           little
           reason
           to
           thinke
           themselues
           able
           to
           
           make
           defence
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           involue
           in
           silence
           with
           what
           a
           sodaine
           statagem
           of
           wit
           ,
           the
           defendants
           of
           one
           of
           these
           peeces
           escaped
           extremities
           ,
           when
           they
           vnderstood
           both
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           obstinaey
           had
           excluded
           all
           hope
           of
           pardon
           .
           They
           made
           petition
           that
           they
           might
           not
           presently
           be
           slaine
           ;
           but
           haue
           some
           time
           to
           recommend
           their
           soules
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           be
           hanged
           ,
           this
           respite
           being
           first
           obtained
           their
           pardon
           did
           more
           easily
           ensue
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           the
           first
           newes
           of
           the
           approaches
           of
           the
           English
           and
           all
           truths
           enlarged
           by
           report
           .
           The
           Gouernor
           of
           Scotland
           was
           somewhat
           appalled
           ,
           as
           neither
           furnished
           at
           that
           time
           with
           forraine
           aide
           ,
           nor
           much
           trusting
           his
           forces
           at
           home
           yet
           resuming
           his
           accustomed
           courage
           well
           acquainted
           with
           both
           fortunes
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           heralds
           through
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           firecrosse
           to
           be
           carried
           (
           an
           ancient
           custome
           in
           cases
           of
           importance
           )
           namely
           two
           firebrands
           set
           in
           fashion
           of
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           pitched
           vpon
           the
           point
           of
           a
           speare
           ,
           therewith
           proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           that
           all
           men
           aboue
           16
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           vnder
           60
           should
           resort
           forthwith
           to
           Muscleborough
           with
           convenient
           provision
           of
           victuals
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           they
           flocked
           to
           the
           place
           in
           so
           great
           multitudes
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           sit
           not
           only
           to
           stay
           further
           resort
           ,
           but
           making
           choice
           of
           the
           most
           serviceable
           ,
           to
           discharge
           diuers
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           English
           directed
           their
           way
           towards
           the
           place
           where
           they
           vnderstood
           the
           Scots
           assembled
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           
           a
           riuer
           called
           Lynne
           crossed
           with
           a
           bridge
           of
           stone
           .
           The
           horsemen
           and
           carriages
           passed
           through
           the
           water
           ,
           the
           foote
           men
           ouer
           the
           bridg
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           was
           narrow
           the
           army
           was
           long
           in
           setting
           ouer
           ,
           The
           Avantguard
           marched
           forth
           and
           the
           battaile
           followed
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Arriere
           was
           passing
           ouer
           ,
           a
           very
           thicke
           mist
           did
           arise
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           hauing
           before
           espyed
           certaine
           plumpes
           of
           Scottish
           horsemen
           ranging
           the
           field
           rerurned
           towards
           the
           Arriere
           to
           prevent
           such
           danger
           as
           the
           thicknesse
           of
           the
           mist
           ,
           the
           neerenes
           of
           the
           enimy
           ,
           and
           the
           disarray
           occasioned
           by
           the
           narrownes
           of
           the
           bridg
           might
           cast
           vpon
           them
           .
           The
           Scots
           coniecturing
           (
           as
           it
           was
           )
           that
           some
           personage
           of
           honor
           staied
           to
           haue
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Arriere
           ,
           called
           to
           the
           english
           to
           know
           if
           any
           noble
           man
           were
           neere
           ,
           for
           that
           one
           whom
           they
           named
           (
           well
           knowne
           to
           be
           of
           honourable
           condition
           )
           would
           present
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Generall
           in
           case
           he
           might
           safely
           be
           conducted
           .
           Certaine
           young
           souldiers
           not
           vsed
           to
           such
           traines
           made
           rash
           and
           suddaine
           answere
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           was
           neere
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           protection
           he
           might
           be
           assured
           .
           Herevpon
           they
           passed
           the
           water
           placed
           200
           of
           their
           prickers
           behinde
           a
           hillocke
           ,
           and
           with
           40
           more
           cast
           about
           to
           finde
           the
           Earle
           .
           Now
           the
           Earle
           espying
           6.
           or
           7.
           of
           them
           seattered
           neere
           the
           army
           and
           taking
           them
           to
           be
           of
           the
           English
           sent
           one
           to
           command
           them
           to
           their
           Arra●…e
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           himselfe
           rode
           an
           easy
           pace
           towards
           them
           followed
           only
           with
           10
           or
           12
           on
           horsebacke
           .
           He
           that
           had
           beene
           sent
           before
           was
           so
           heedlesse
           either
           to
           obserue
           ,
           or
           to
           advertise
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           did
           not
           discouer
           them
           to
           be
           enimies
           vntill
           he
           was
           in
           the
           middest
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Certainely
           
             a
             commander
             should
             not
             carelesly
             cast
             himselfe
             into
             danger
             ,
             but
             when
             either
             vpon
             necessity
             or
             misadventure
             he
             falleth
             into
             it
             ,
          
           it
           much
           aduanceth
           both
           his
           reputation
           and
           enterprise
           if
           brauely
           he
           behaue
           himselfe
           .
           Now
           the
           Earle
           espying
           where
           he
           was
           gaue
           so
           rude
           a
           charge
           vpon
           a
           captaine
           of
           the
           Scots
           named
           '
           
             Dandy
             Care
          
           ,
           that
           he
           forced
           him
           to
           turne
           ,
           and
           chased
           him
           aboue
           12
           score
           at
           the
           lances
           
           point
           .
           Herewith
           the
           residue
           retyred
           deceitfully
           towards
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Ambush
           ,
           from
           whence
           issued
           about
           60
           more
           .
           Then
           the
           Earle
           gathered
           his
           small
           company
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           countenance
           maintained
           the
           fight
           .
           But
           the
           enimy
           in
           the
           end
           whether
           perceiuing
           some
           succors
           advancing
           from
           the
           army
           where
           the
           Alarme
           was
           then
           taken
           ,
           or
           whether
           intending
           to
           draw
           the
           English
           further
           into
           their
           Ambush
           ,
           turned
           away
           an
           easy
           pace
           .
           The
           Earle
           forbad
           his
           men
           from
           following
           ,
           fearing
           a
           greater
           ambush
           behind
           the
           hill
           as
           in
           truth
           there
           was
           .
           At
           his
           returne
           he
           was
           receiued
           with
           great
           applause
           by
           the
           English
           souldiers
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           did
           so
           well
           acquit
           himselfe
           in
           the
           danger
           ,
           whereinto
           by
           error
           and
           not
           by
           rashnes
           he
           had
           bin
           carryed
           .
           One
           of
           his
           men
           was
           slaine
           ,
           another
           hurt
           in
           the
           buttocke
           ,
           a
           third
           named
           Uane
           so
           grieuously
           hewne
           that
           many
           thousands
           haue
           dyed
           of
           lesse
           then
           halfe
           his
           hurts
           ,
           whereof
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           was
           cured
           afterwards
           ;
           of
           the
           Scots
           3
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           generall
           by
           the
           Earle
           ,
           of
           whom
           one
           had
           receiued
           many
           great
           entertainments
           and
           curtesies
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           happely
           be
           thought
           tedious
           in
           setting
           downe
           these
           occurrences
           which
           may
           seeme
           small
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           in
           actions
           of
           armes
           small
           matters
           are
           many
           times
           of
           very
           great
           moment
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           serue
           to
           raise
           an
           opinion
           of
           commanders
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           describe
           this
           battaile
           fully
           ,
           not
           to
           derogate
           thereby
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           one
           nation
           ,
           or
           to
           arrogate
           to
           the
           other
           .
           For
           what
           honor
           riseth
           vpon
           euent
           of
           a
           battaile
           ,
           when
           oftentimes
           the
           smallest
           accident
           ouerthroweth
           a
           side
           ?
           And
           when
           victory
           doth
           more
           often
           fall
           ,
           by
           error
           of
           the
           vanquished
           then
           by
           valor
           of
           the
           victorious
           .
           
             But
             my
             purpose
             is
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             what
             myseries
             both
             nations
             haue
             avoided
             ,
             and
             what
             quietnesse
             and
             security
             they
             haue
             attained
             by
             their
             peaceable
             vnion
             ,
             when
             as
             either
             of
             them
             being
             able
             to
             bring
             such
             forces
             into
             the
             field
             for
             then
             mutuall
             ruine
             ,
             they
             may
             now
             doe
             the
             like
             for
             their
             common
             either
             glory
             or
             necessity
             .
          
           Againe
           this
           battaile
           being
           partially
           
           described
           heretofore
           by
           the
           writers
           of
           either
           nation
           and
           not
           without
           vncivill
           termes
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           set
           it
           forth
           so
           indifferently
           and
           fairely
           as
           I
           can
           .
           Lastly
           this
           battaile
           is
           not
           slightly
           to
           be
           slipped
           ouer
           ,
           being
           the
           last
           (
           wherein
           I
           pray
           that
           I
           may
           prophesie
           truly
           )
           that
           was
           or
           euer
           shall
           be
           strooke
           betweene
           the
           two
           nations
           .
           But
           I
           returne
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Scottish
           horsemen
           began
           to
           houer
           much
           vpon
           the
           English
           army
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           pricking
           about
           them
           sometimes
           within
           the
           length
           of
           their
           staues
           ,
           vsing
           some
           liberty
           of
           language
           to
           draw
           the
           English
           from
           their
           strength
           .
           But
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           English
           knowing
           right
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           expert
           in
           tumultuous
           fights
           ,
           restrained
           his
           horse
           from
           falling
           forth
           ,
           and
           maintained
           a
           close
           march
           vntill
           they
           came
           to
           
             Salt
             Preston
          
           by
           the
           Frith
           .
           Here
           they
           encamped
           within
           view
           of
           the
           Scottish
           army
           ,
           little
           more
           then
           two
           miles
           distant
           from
           them
           .
           About
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           English
           another
           way
           ,
           the
           Scottish
           horsemen
           were
           very
           busy
           ,
           vpon
           a
           hill
           ,
           and
           emboldened
           much
           partly
           vpon
           their
           former
           approaches
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           neerenesse
           of
           their
           army
           ,
           but
           cheifly
           vpon
           an
           opinion
           which
           they
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           horsemen
           were
           young
           and
           vnskilfull
           ,
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           came
           vpon
           the
           English
           with
           enereased
           troopes
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           1200
           besides
           500
           foote
           which
           lay
           in
           ambush
           behind
           the
           hill
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bryan
          
           impatient
           of
           braueries
           obtained
           leaue
           of
           the
           Generall
           a
           little
           to
           assay
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           they
           came
           seattered
           vpon
           the
           spurre
           within
           a
           stones
           cast
           of
           the
           English
           and
           were
           beginning
           to
           wheele
           about
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           with
           some
           troopes
           of
           lighthorsemen
           charged
           them
           home
           .
           These
           were
           forthwith
           seconded
           by
           certaine
           numbers
           of
           dimilances
           and
           both
           backed
           with
           about
           1000
           men
           at
           armes
           .
           The
           Scots
           meant
           not
           to
           depart
           before
           they
           had
           done
           their
           errand
           ,
           wherefore
           turning
           their
           faces
           boldly
           maintained
           the
           fight
           ,
           three
           houres
           and
           more
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ouerlaied
           with
           numbers
           they
           were
           put
           to
           slight
           and
           chased
           almost
           to
           the
           
           edge
           of
           their
           campe
           ,
           in
           this
           fight
           the
           chiefest
           force
           of
           the
           Scottish
           horsemen
           was
           defeated
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           disadvantage
           afterwards
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Hume
          
           by
           a
           fall
           from
           his
           horse
           lost
           his
           life
           .
           His
           sonne
           and
           heire
           with
           two
           Preists
           and
           6
           gentlemen
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           about
           1300
           slaine
           .
           Of
           the
           English
           one
           Spanish
           hackbutter
           was
           hurt
           ,
           and
           three
           captaines
           of
           the
           light
           horse
           ,
           by
           vnadvised
           pursuite
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           next
           following
           the
           
             Lord
             Generall
          
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           rode
           towards
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Scottish
           army
           lay
           to
           view
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           eneamping
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           returned
           an
           herald
           and
           a
           trumpeter
           from
           the
           Scots
           overtooke
           them
           ,
           and
           hauing
           obtained
           audience
           the
           Herald
           beganne
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             the
          
           Lord
           Governor
           of
           Scotland
           
             partly
             to
             enquire
             of
             prisoners
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             to
             make
             offer
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             avoide
             not
             only
             profusion
             but
             the
             least
             effusion
             of
             Christian
             blood
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             English
             had
             not
             done
             any
             vnmanlike
             outrage
             or
             spoile
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             they
             might
             returne
             ,
             and
             should
             haue
             his
             safe
             conduct
             for
             their
             peaceable
             passage
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           the
           Trumpeter
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Huntly
          
           his
           master
           sent
           message
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           aswell
           for
           breefe
           expedition
           ,
           as
           to
           spare
           expence
           of
           christian
           blood
           ,
           he
           would
           fight
           vpon
           the
           whole
           quarrell
           either
           with
           20
           against
           20
           or
           with
           10
           against
           10
           or
           more
           particularly
           by
           single
           combate
           betweene
           the
           
             Lord
             Generall
          
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           in
           regard
           the
           Scots
           had
           advantage
           both
           for
           number
           and
           freshnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           regard
           also
           that
           for
           supply
           ,
           both
           for
           provision
           and
           succors
           they
           were
           at
           home
           ,
           he
           esteemed
           an
           honourable
           and
           charitable
           offer
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Herald
           the
           
             Lord
             Generall
             answered
             that
             as
             his
             comming
             was
             not
             with
             purpose
             or
             desire
             to
             endammage
             their
             Realme
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             he
             would
             neither
             intreat
             nor
             accept
             of
             him
             leaue
             to
             depart
             ,
             but
             would
             measure
             his
             marches
             in
             advancing
             or
             retiring
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             iudgment
             ,
             guided
             by
             advice
             of
             his
             counsaile
             should
             deeme
             expedient
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           the
           Trumpeter
           he
           returned
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           
             L.
             Huntley
             his
             master
             was
             a
             young
             gentleman
             full
             of
             free
             courage
             ,
             but
             more
             desirous
             of
             glory
             then
             iudicious
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             ,
             how
             to
             win
             it
             .
             That
             for
             number
             of
             Combatants
             it
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             conclude
             a
             bargaine
             ,
             but
             was
             to
             employ
             all
             the
             forces
             put
             vnder
             his
             charge
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             that
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             this
             were
             a
             particular
             quarrell
             betweene
             the
             Governour
             and
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             refuse
             a
             particular
             combat
             ,
             but
             being
             a
             difference
             betweene
             the
             2
             kingdomes
             ,
             it
             was
             neither
             fit
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             power
             either
             to
             vndertake
             the
             adventure
             vpon
             his
             owne
             fortune
             ,
             or
             bearing
             a
             publike
             charge
             to
             hazard
             himselfe
             against
             a
             man
             of
             private
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           said
           ,
           
             I
             marvaile
          
           Trumpeter
           
             that
             thy
             master
             would
             make
             his
             challenge
             so
             fond
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             well
             knowe
             it
             could
             not
             be
             accepted
             .
             For
             tell
             mee
          
           Trumpeter
           ,
           
             can
             he
             thinke
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             to
             whose
             charge
             is
             committed
             the
             command
             of
             all
             this
             Army
             abroad
             ,
             and
             at
             home
             the
          
           Kings
           
             person
             and
             protection
             of
             all
             his
             Realmes
             ,
             should
             vndertake
             a
             combate
             with
             a
             particular
             man.
             But
             he
             might
             haue
             found
             others
             his
             equals
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             might
             haue
             beene
             assured
             that
             he
             should
             be
             answered
             ?
          
           And
           (
           therewith
           turning
           his
           speech
           to
           the
           L.
           Generall
           )
           
             vnder
             your
          
           Graces
           
             favour
             ,
             I
             accept
             the
             challenge
             .
             And
             bring
             me
             word
             Trumpeter
             that
             thy
             master
             will
             performe
             with
             mee
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             haue
          
           100
           
             crownes
             for
             thy
             travaile
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           answered
           the
           L.
           Generall
           ,
           
             you
             haue
             a
             great
             charge
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             vpon
             a
             private
             mans
             challenge
             you
             must
             not
             abandon
             .
             But
             Herault
             tell
             the
             L.
             Governor
             ,
             and
             the
          
           L.
           Huntley
           ,
           
             That
             we
             haue
             entred
             your
             country
             with
             a
             sober
             company
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Scots
           terme
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           meane
           )
           
             your
             army
             is
             both
             great
             and
             fresh
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             appeare
             vpon
             indifferent
             ground
             ,
             and
             assuredly
             they
             shall
             haue
             fighting
             enough
             .
             And
             bring
             me
             word
             Herault
             that
             they
             will
             so
             doe
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             reward
             thee
             with
          
           1000
           crownes
           .
        
         
           This
           Earle
           of
           Huntley
           was
           a
           man
           young
           ,
           bold
           ,
           adventerous
           ,
           of
           very
           good
           resolution
           and
           skill
           in
           Armes
           .
           But
           this
           
           challenge
           was
           so
           farre
           beyond
           the
           point
           both
           of
           discretion
           and
           honor
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           that
           knew
           his
           noble
           spirit
           ,
           did
           beleeue
           that
           his
           name
           was
           therein
           abused
           ,
           which
           hee
           manifested
           to
           be
           true
           by
           disavowing
           it
           openly
           afterwards
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           a
           man
           should
           abandon
           his
           publike
           charge
           to
           vndertake
           both
           the
           office
           and
           danger
           of
           a
           private
           Souldier
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           like
           challenge
           of
           Tullus
           was
           refused
           by
           the
           commander
           of
           the
           Albanes
           .
           For
           that
           the
           contention
           was
           not
           betweene
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           between
           the
           Citties
           of
           Alba
           and
           Rome
           .
           So
           Sertorius
           was
           refused
           by
           
             Metellus
             ,
             Antonius
          
           by
           Augustus
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Emperor
           of
           Constantinople
           by
           a
           king
           of
           Scythia
           ,
           So
           
             Antonius
             Caracalla
          
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           often
           challenges
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           not
           to
           be
           so
           valiant
           as
           vaine
           .
           And
           herevpon
           the
           histories
           of
           our
           times
           forbeare
           not
           to
           blame
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           
             Emperour
             ,
             Henry
          
           the
           eight
           ,
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           often
           adventured
           rather
           as
           Souldiers
           then
           as
           Commanders
           .
        
         
           But
           doubtlesse
           the
           
             L.
             Governour
          
           made
           a
           most
           honourable
           offer
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           it
           was
           conceiued
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           himselfe
           no
           lesse
           assured
           of
           victory
           then
           he
           was
           of
           his
           owne
           resolution
           to
           fight
           ,
           whereto
           it
           seemed
           that
           he
           wanted
           not
           good
           reason
           ,
           cheifly
           vpon
           confidence
           of
           his
           owne
           forces
           ,
           and
           partly
           vpon
           expectation
           of
           12
           Gallies
           and
           50
           ships
           well
           appointed
           out
           of
           France
           to
           assayle
           the
           English
           at
           their
           backs
           .
           All
           the
           chiefe
           Captaines
           yeelded
           to
           the
           same
           advice
           of
           giving
           battaile
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           iudgements
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           it
           agreeable
           to
           that
           which
           the
           L
           :
           Governour
           had
           determined
           .
           To
           these
           the
           residue
           attributed
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           albeit
           diverse
           were
           of
           a
           different
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           condemne
           their
           owne
           vnderstanding
           then
           to
           question
           theirs
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           enterparlance
           the
           Scots
           discharged
           4
           great
           shots
           against
           the
           English
           campe
           ,
           without
           harme
           as
           it
           happened
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           breach
           of
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             whereby
             not
             only
             publike
             messengers
             are
             priviledged
             to
             passe
             without
             either
             danger
             or
             scorne
             ,
             but
             vntill
             they
             haue
             discharged
             their
          
           
           
             message
             all
             hostility
             should
             surcease
          
           .
           Howsoeuer
           this
           happened
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           English
           army
           vnwilling
           to
           bee
           behind
           in
           any
           equall
           or
           honourable
           offer
           ,
           sent
           letters
           to
           the
           L.
           Governour
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Wherein
           
             he
             desired
             him
             and
             theresidue
             of
             the
          
           Scottish
           
             nobility
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             both
             armies
             consisted
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             nothing
             should
             be
             more
             deere
             then
             peace
             ,
             nothing
             more
             detestable
             then
             effusion
             of
             humane
             blood
             .
             That
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             warre
             did
             not
             proceed
             from
             ambition
             ,
             avarice
             ,
             or
             hate
             ,
             but
             from
             desire
             of
             perpetuall
             peace
             betweene
             their
             people
             and
             nations
             ,
             which
             could
             no
             way
             so
             firmely
             be
             knit
             as
             by
             knitting
             their
             Princes
             together
             in
             marriage
             .
             That
             many
             other
             respects
             ,
             set
             aside
             their
          
           King
           
             for
             his
             birth
             ,
             his
             yeares
             ,
             his
             royall
             estate
             ,
             his
             princely
             personage
             ,
             education
             ,
             and
             qualities
             was
             such
             a
             marriage
             for
             their
          
           Queene
           ,
           
             that
             a
             more
             convenient
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             all
             the
          
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           
             were
             not
             of
             one
             minde
             .
             The
          
           English
           
             would
             bee
             content
             that
             their
          
           Queene
           
             should
             bee
             brought
             vp
             amongst
             them
             ,
             vntill
             she
             should
             be
             of
             age
             to
             make
             her
             owne
             choice
             .
             Provided
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             she
             should
             not
             bee
             transported
             to
             any
             forraigne
             country
             ,
             or
             any
             agreement
             made
             for
             any
             other
             marriage
             .
             That
             vpon
             this
             condition
             there
             should
             be
             an
             abstinence
             of
             hostility
             ▪
             for
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             in
             quiet
             manner
             withdraw
             their
             army
             ,
             and
             repaire
             all
             dammages
             which
             indifferent
             Commissioners
             should
             adiudge
             .
          
        
         
           No
           answere
           was
           hereto
           returned
           ,
           but
           rumors
           ran
           freshly
           among
           the
           Scottish
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           English
           was
           to
           take
           away
           their
           Queene
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           marriage
           to
           reduce
           the
           kingdome
           vnder
           their
           dominion
           ,
           and
           verily
           it
           may
           seeme
           almost
           incredible
           that
           all
           these
           faire
           ouertures
           ,
           made
           by
           men
           well
           esteemed
           for
           honest
           dealing
           ,
           could
           take
           no
           place
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           moue
           the
           Scots
           to
           forsake
           their
           distant
           and
           heavy
           helps
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           friends
           ,
           both
           ready
           and
           at
           hand
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           long
           continued
           warres
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Scots
           ,
           had
           then
           raised
           invincible
           iealousies
           and
           hate
           ,
           which
           long
           continued
           peace
           hath
           since
           abolished
           ,
           I
           doe
           herein
           admire
           
           the
           vnsearchable
           working
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           inflexible
           decree
           the
           vnion
           betweene
           the
           two
           Realmes
           did
           not
           then
           take
           effect
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           death
           of
           K.
           Edward
           it
           should
           haue
           beene
           of
           short
           continuance
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Francis
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           vnion
           betweene
           France
           and
           Scotland
           did
           suddenly
           dissolue
           )
           but
           was
           reserued
           vnto
           a
           more
           peaceable
           and
           friendly
           time
           ,
           so
           for
           a
           person
           in
           whose
           progeny
           it
           hath
           taken
           deepe
           and
           durable
           root
           .
           And
           so
           for
           that
           time
           no
           conditions
           of
           peace
           being
           regarded
           ,
           both
           sides
           addressed
           themselues
           to
           their
           adventure
           .
        
         
           The
           places
           where
           the
           two
           Armies
           lay
           encamped
           ,
           were
           divided
           by
           the
           river
           Eske
           ,
           the
           banks
           whereof
           were
           almost
           so
           deepe
           as
           the
           bankes
           of
           the
           Peathes
           mentioned
           before
           .
           The
           Scots
           lay
           somewhat
           neere
           the
           one
           side
           ▪
           &
           the
           English
           about
           two
           miles
           from
           the
           other
           .
           The
           English
           first
           raised
           their
           Campe
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           march
           towards
           the
           river
           Eske
           ,
           intending
           to
           possesse
           a
           hill
           called
           Vnder-Eske
           ,
           which
           commanded
           the
           place
           where
           their
           enimies
           lay
           .
           The
           Scots
           coniecturing
           so
           much
           ,
           cast
           their
           Tents
           flat
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           passed
           the
           River
           and
           mounted
           the
           Hill
           before
           the
           English
           could
           come
           neere
           .
           Herevpon
           the
           English
           turned
           aside
           to
           another
           hill
           called
           Pinkenclench
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           fell
           much
           to
           their
           Advantage
           ,
           aswell
           for
           that
           they
           were
           then
           in
           place
           to
           bee
           ayded
           by
           their
           ships
           which
           rode
           neere
           in
           
             Edenburgh
             Frith
          
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           they
           gained
           thereby
           the
           advantage
           both
           of
           winde
           and
           Sunne
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           lastly
           for
           that
           their
           enimies
           were
           thereby
           cast
           into
           a
           cruell
           errour
           .
        
         
           For
           no
           sooner
           did
           they
           espy
           the
           Eenglish
           turning
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           they
           fled
           towards
           their
           shipping
           ,
           This
           surmise
           was
           first
           occasioned
           for
           that
           the
           English
           ships
           remoued
           the
           day
           before
           from
           Lieth
           to
           
             Muscleborough
             Frith
          
           ,
           which
           was
           conceiued
           to
           be
           for
           taking
           in
           their
           foote
           and
           carriages
           ,
           that
           the
           horsemen
           might
           with
           lesse
           encumbrance
           and
           more
           hast
           returne
           backe
           vpon
           the
           spurre
           .
           Hereupon
           they
           had
           appointed
           the
           same
           
           night
           ,
           (
           whose
           darknesse
           would
           haue
           encreased
           the
           feare
           )
           to
           haue
           giuen
           a
           camisado
           vpon
           the
           English.
           But
           vnderstanding
           that
           they
           were
           well
           entrenched
           hauing
           good
           es●…out
           abroad
           and
           sure
           watch
           within
           ,
           they
           brake
           that
           purpose
           ,
           but
           vpon
           this
           declining
           of
           the
           English
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           conceit
           did
           againe
           reuiue
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           thing
           desired
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           English
           were
           inferior
           vnto
           them
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           had
           travailed
           farre
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           knowne
           to
           grow
           short
           in
           their
           provisions
           .
           Yea
           whe●…
           they
           were
           discerned
           to
           make
           stand
           vpon
           the
           first
           ascent
           of
           Pinkenclench
           hill
           ,
           the
           coniecture
           ran
           that
           their
           flight
           ,
           was
           only
           deferred
           vntill
           they
           might
           couer
           their
           disorders
           by
           the
           dead
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           .
           
             Maruailous
             security
             and
             alwaies
             dangerous
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             not
             beleeue
             any
             bees
             to
             be
             in
             a
             hiue
             vntill
             they
             haue
             a
             sharpe
             sense
             of
             their
             stings
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           the
           Scots
           heaued
           vp
           into
           high
           hope
           of
           victory
           ,
           tooke
           the
           English
           fallen
           for
           foolish
           birds
           fallen
           into
           their
           nette
           ,
           and
           seeming
           to
           fe●…re
           nothing
           more
           then
           that
           they
           should
           escape
           ,
           forlooke
           their
           hill
           and
           marched
           into
           the
           plaine
           directly
           towards
           the
           
             English.
             Here
             the
             Lord
             Governor
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             how
             they
             could
             neuer
             yet
             be
             brought
             vnder
             by
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             but
             were
             alwaies
             able
             either
             to
             beate
             them
             backe
             ,
             or
             to
             weary
             them
             away
             .
             He
             bad
             them
             looke
             vpon
             themselues
             and
             vpon
             their
             enimies
             ,
             themselues
             dreadfull
             ,
             their
             enimies
             gorgeous
             and
             braue
             ,
             on
             their
             side
             men
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             spoil
             ,
             in
             case
             either
             through
             slownesse
             or
             cowardise
             they
             did
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             escape
             ,
             who
             (
             lo
             now
             )
             already
             haue
             began
             their
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           The
           whole
           army
           consisted
           of
           35
           or
           36000
           men
           of
           whom
           they
           made
           three
           battaillons
           .
           In
           the
           Auantgard
           commanded
           by
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Angus
          
           about
           15000
           were
           placed
           about
           10000
           in
           the
           battaile
           ,
           over
           whom
           was
           the
           
             Lord
             Governor
          
           and
           so
           many
           in
           the
           Arriere
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           valiant
           
             Gordone
             Earle
             of
             Huntley
          
           .
           Hackbutters
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           no
           men
           at
           armes
           but
           about
           2000
           horsemen
           ,
           prickers
           as
           they
           are
           termed
           ,
           fitter
           to
           make
           excursions
           and
           to
           chase
           then
           to
           sustaine
           
           any
           strong
           charge
           .
           The
           residue
           were
           on
           foote
           well
           furnished
           With
           Iacke
           and
           skull
           ,
           pike
           ,
           dagger
           ,
           bucklers
           made
           of
           boorde
           ,
           and
           sliceing
           swords
           ,
           broad
           ,
           thinne
           and
           of
           an
           excellent
           temper
           .
           Every
           man
           had
           a
           large
           kerchiefe
           folded
           twice
           or
           thrice
           about
           the
           necke
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           had
           chaines
           of
           latten
           drawne
           three
           or
           foure
           times
           along
           their
           hoses
           and
           doublet
           sleeues
           ,
           they
           had
           also
           to
           affright
           the
           enimies
           horses
           ,
           big
           rattles
           couered
           with
           parchment
           or
           paper
           ,
           and
           small
           stones
           within
           ,
           put
           vpó
           staues
           about
           three
           els
           long
           .
           But
           doubtles
           the
           ratling
           of
           shot
           might
           haue
           done
           better
           service
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           of
           Angus
           led
           the
           Avantguard
           with
           a
           well
           measured
           march
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           
             Lord
             Governor
          
           commanded
           him
           by
           a
           messenger
           to
           double
           his
           pace
           ,
           thereby
           to
           strike
           some
           terror
           vnto
           the
           enimy
           .
           Himselfe
           followed
           with
           the
           battaile
           a
           good
           distance
           behinde
           ,
           and
           after
           came
           the
           Arrier
           well
           nigh
           euen
           with
           the
           battaile
           on
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           the
           avauntguard
           was
           slanked
           on
           the
           right
           side
           with
           4
           or
           5
           pieces
           of
           Artellery
           drawne
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           400
           horsemen
           prickers
           on
           the
           left
           .
           The
           battaile
           and
           Arriere
           were
           likewise
           guarded
           with
           Artillery
           in
           like
           sort
           drawne
           ,
           and
           about
           4000
           Irish
           Archers
           brought
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Argile
           ,
           serued
           as
           a
           wing
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           rightly
           so
           termed
           as
           being
           the
           first
           who
           began
           the
           flight
           ,
        
         
           The
           Generall
           of
           the
           English
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           were
           together
           when
           the
           Scots
           thus
           abandoned
           the
           hill
           ,
           which
           they
           espying
           gaue
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           holding
           themselues
           in
           good
           hope
           of
           the
           euent
           ,
           forthwith
           they
           ordered
           the
           artillery
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           louing
           leaue
           departed
           to
           their
           seuerall
           charge
           ,
           the
           Generall
           to
           the
           battaile
           ,
           where
           the
           Kings
           standard
           was
           borne
           ,
           the
           Earle
           to
           the
           Avantguard
           ,
           both
           on
           foote
           ,
           protesting
           that
           they
           would
           liue
           or
           dy
           with
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           
             whom
             also
             with
             bold
             countenance
             and
             speech
          
           (
           which
           serue
           souldiers
           for
           the
           best
           eloquence
           )
           
             they
             put
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             honour
             ,
             their
             ancestors
             had
             acquired
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             extreme
             disgrace
             and
             danger
             if
             they
             fought
             not
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             iustice
             of
             their
             quarrell
             should
             not
             so
             much
             encourage
             as
             enrage
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             being
             to
             revenge
             the
             dishonor
             done
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             chastise
             the
             deceitfull
             dealings
             of
             their
             enimies
             ,
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             enimies
             should
             nothing
             dismay
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             Who
             come
             to
             maintaine
             their
             owne
             breach
             of
             faith
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             checke
             of
             their
             consciences
             much
             breaketh
             their
             spirit
             ,
             haue
             the
             omnipotent
             arme
             of
             God
             most
             furious
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Herewith
           arose
           a
           buzzing
           noise
           among
           them
           as
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           the
           rustling
           sound
           of
           the
           sea
           a
           farre
           of
           ,
           euery
           man
           addressing
           himselfe
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           those
           who
           were
           neerest
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           Earle
           ranged
           his
           Avauntguard
           in
           Array
           vpon
           the
           side
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           expecting
           vntill
           the
           enemy
           should
           more
           neerely
           approach
           .
           The
           generall
           after
           he
           had
           ordered
           his
           Battaile
           ,
           parte
           vpon
           the
           hill
           ,
           and
           parte
           vpon
           the
           plaine
           ,
           somewhat
           distant
           from
           the
           Avantguard
           on
           the
           right
           side
           ,
           mounted
           the
           hill
           to
           the
           great
           artillerie
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           both
           the
           Armies
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           directions
           as
           occasions
           should
           change
           .
           The
           Arrier
           stood
           wide
           of
           the
           battaile
           vpon
           the
           same
           side
           ,
           but
           altogether
           vpon
           the
           plaine
           .
           The
           L.
           Gray
           Captaine
           of
           the
           men
           at
           Armes
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           stand
           somewhat
           distant
           from
           the
           Avantguard
           on
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           he
           might
           take
           the
           flanke
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           but
           was
           forbidden
           to
           charge
           ,
           vntill
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Avantguard
           were
           buckled
           with
           them
           in
           front
           ,
           and
           vntill
           the
           battaile
           should
           be
           neere
           enough
           for
           his
           reliefe
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           well
           advaunced
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           marching
           more
           then
           an
           ordinary
           pace
           ,
           the
           great
           shot
           from
           the
           English
           ships
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           the
           galley
           began
           furiously
           to
           scoure
           among
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           M●…
           of
           Grime
           and
           diuers
           others
           about
           were
           torne
           in
           peices
           ;
           especially
           the
           wing
           of
           the
           Irish
           was
           so
           grievously
           either
           galled
           or
           fearred
           there
           with
           ,
           that
           (
           being
           strangers
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           neutralls
           )
           they
           had
           neither
           good
           heart
           to
           goe
           forward
           ,
           nor
           good
           likeing
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           nor
           good
           assurance
           to
           run
           away
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           perceiued
           this
           amazement
           ,
           and
           conceiued
           thereby
           occasion
           to
           be
           ripe
           ,
           wherevpon
           when
           the
           enimy
           was
           not
           
           
           
           
           
           about
           two
           slight
           shot
           from
           the
           English
           avantguard
           ,
           suddainly
           and
           against
           direction
           with
           his
           men
           at
           armes
           ,
           he
           charged
           them
           on
           head
           .
        
         
           The
           Scots
           were
           then
           in
           a
           fallow
           field
           ,
           whereinto
           the
           English
           could
           not
           enter
           ,
           but
           ouer
           a
           crosse
           ditch
           and
           a
           slough
           ,
           in
           passing
           whereof
           many
           of
           the
           English
           horse
           were
           plunged
           and
           some
           mired
           ,
           when
           with
           some
           difficulty
           and
           much
           disorder
           they
           had
           passed
           this
           ditch
           ,
           the
           ridges
           of
           the
           fallow
           field
           lay
           trauerse
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           English
           must
           crosse
           them
           in
           presenting
           the
           charge
           .
           Two
           other
           disadvantages
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           enimies
           pikes
           were
           longer
           then
           their
           staues
           ,
           and
           their
           horses
           were
           naked
           without
           any
           barbs
           .
           For
           albeit
           many
           brought
           barbes
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           expected
           not
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           fight
           that
           day
           ,
           few
           regarded
           to
           put
           them
           on
           .
        
         
           The
           Scots
           confident
           both
           in
           their
           number
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           good
           appointment
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           abide
           the
           English
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           biteing
           termes
           provoked
           them
           to
           charge
           .
           They
           cloased
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           locked
           themselues
           together
           ,
           shoulder
           to
           shoulder
           ,
           so
           neere
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           their
           pikes
           they
           strained
           in
           both
           hands
           and
           therewith
           their
           buckler
           in
           the
           left
           ,
           the
           one
           end
           of
           the
           pike
           against
           the
           right
           foote
           ,
           the
           other
           breast
           high
           against
           the
           enimy
           .
           The
           fore
           ranke
           stooped
           so
           low
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           kneele
           ,
           the
           second
           ranke
           close
           at
           their
           backs
           ,
           crossed
           their
           pikes
           ouer
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           third
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           appeared
           like
           the
           thornie
           skinne
           of
           a
           hedghogge
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           impossible
           to
           breake
           them
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           charge
           was
           giuen
           with
           so
           well
           gouerned
           fury
           ,
           that
           the
           left
           corner
           of
           the
           Scots
           battaillon
           was
           enforced
           to
           giue
           in
           ,
           But
           the
           Scots
           did
           so
           brauely
           recouer
           and
           acquit
           themselues
           ,
           that
           diverse
           of
           the
           English
           horsemen
           were
           overthrowne
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           so
           disordered
           as
           they
           could
           not
           conueniently
           fight
           or
           fly
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           iustled
           &
           bare
           downe
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           confused
           tumbling
           backe
           brake
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Avantguard
           on
           foote
           .
           In
           this
           encounter
           26
           of
           the
           
           English
           were
           slaine
           most
           part
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           best
           esteem
           .
           Divers
           others
           lost
           their
           horses
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           markes
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           there
           .
           The
           L.
           Gray
           was
           dangerously
           hurt
           with
           a
           pike
           in
           the
           mouth
           ,
           which
           strucke
           two
           inches
           into
           his
           necke
           .
           The
           L.
           
             Edward
             Seymer
          
           sonne
           to
           the
           L.
           Generall
           lost
           his
           horse
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Standard
           was
           almost
           .
           lost
           ▪
        
         
           Assuredly
           albeit
           encounters
           betweene
           horsemen
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           foot
           on
           the
           other
           are
           seildome
           with
           the
           extremity
           of
           danger
           ,
           because
           as
           horsemen
           can
           hardly
           breake
           a
           battaile
           on
           foot
           ,
           so
           mē
           on
           foot
           cannot
           possibly
           chase
           horsemen
           .
           Yet
           hearevpon
           so
           great
           was
           the
           tumult
           and
           feare
           a
           mong
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           commanders
           bin
           men
           both
           of
           approued
           courag
           and
           skill
           ,
           or
           happely
           had
           the
           Scots
           bine
           well
           fonrnished
           with
           men
           at
           Armas
           the
           army
           had
           that
           day
           beene
           vtterly
           vndone
           .
           For
           an
           army
           is
           commonly
           like
           a
           flocke
           of
           fowles
           when
           some
           begine
           to
           flie
           all
           will
           follow
           .
           But
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           to
           repaire
           his
           error
           endevoured
           with
           all
           industrie
           to
           vallye
           his
           horse
           :
           The
           
             Lord
             Generall
          
           also
           mounted
           on
           horsebacke
           and
           came
           amongst
           them
           both
           by
           his
           presence
           &
           aduice
           to
           reduce
           thē
           into
           order
           .
           
           Sr.
           
             Ralph
             Vane
             &
             Sr
          
           
             Ralph
             Sadler
          
           did
           memorable
           service
           .
           But
           espcially
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           who
           was
           in
           greatest
           danger
           declared
           his
           resolution
           and
           judgment
           to
           bee
           most
           present
           in
           reteyning
           his
           men
           both
           in
           order
           and
           in
           heart
           .
           And
           hauing
           cleered
           his
           foot
           from
           disturbance
           by
           the
           horsemen
           ,
           hee
           sent
           forth
           before
           the
           front
           of
           his
           Avantgard
           S
           r
           
             Peter
             Mewcas
          
           Captaine
           of
           all
           the
           Hackbutters
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           S
           r
           
             Peter
             Gamboa
          
           ,
           a
           Spaniard
           Captaine
           of
           200
           Hackbutters
           Spanish
           and
           Italians
           on
           horse
           .
           These
           brought
           their
           men
           to
           the
           slough
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           who
           discharging
           liuely
           almost
           close
           to
           the
           face
           of
           the
           enimy
           did
           much
           amaze
           them
           ,
           being
           also
           disordered
           by
           the
           late
           pursuit
           of
           the
           English
           horsemen
           ,
           and
           by
           spoiling
           such
           as
           they
           had
           ouerthrowne
           .
           At
           the
           backes
           of
           these
           the
           Archers
           were
           placed
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           marched
           on
           the
           right
           wing
           of
           the
           Avantguard
           ,
           and
           then
           sent
           such
           
           showers
           of
           shot
           ouer
           the
           Hackbutters
           heads
           ,
           that
           many
           bodies
           of
           their
           enimies
           being
           but
           halfe
           armed
           ,
           were
           beaten
           downe
           and
           buried
           therewith
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Artillery
           did
           visit
           them
           sharply
           with
           murthering
           haile-shot
           from
           the
           peeces
           mounted
           towards
           the
           top
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           also
           the
           Artillery
           which
           slanked
           the
           Arriere
           executed
           hotly
           .
           Lastly
           the
           ships
           were
           not
           idle
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           galley
           did
           play
           vpon
           them
           and
           plague
           them
           very
           sore
           .
        
         
           The
           Scots
           being
           thus
           applied
           with
           shot
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           the
           Avantguard
           of
           the
           English
           to
           be
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           neerely
           to
           approach
           ,
           &
           the
           men
           at
           armes
           to
           haue
           recouered
           their
           Array
           ,
           turned
           their
           Avantguard
           somewhat
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           to
           win
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           ,
           some
           advantage
           of
           ground
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           fell
           directly
           on
           head
           on
           the
           English
           battaile
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           addressed
           his
           men
           to
           take
           the
           slanke
           .
           The
           Avantguard
           of
           the
           Scots
           being
           thus
           vpon
           ,
           and
           beset
           with
           enimies
           ,
           began
           a
           little
           to
           retire
           towards
           their
           great
           battaile
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           in
           place
           to
           be
           relieued
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           happely
           to
           draw
           the
           English
           more
           separate
           and
           apart
           .
           The
           Irish
           Archers
           espying
           this
           and
           surmising
           the
           danger
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           suddenly
           brake
           vp
           &
           committed
           the
           saftie
           of
           their
           liues
           to
           their
           nimble
           footmanship
           .
           After
           whose
           example
           all
           the
           rest
           threw
           away
           their
           weapons
           ,
           and
           in
           headlong
           hast
           abandoned
           the
           field
           ,
           not
           one
           stroke
           hauing
           beene
           giuen
           by
           the
           English
           on
           soot
           .
           But
           then
           the
           horsemen
           comming
           furiously
           forward
           had
           them
           very
           cheap
           .
        
         
           The
           slight
           was
           made
           three
           waies
           ,
           some
           running
           to
           Edenburgh
           ,
           some
           along
           the
           sands
           towards
           Lieth
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           towards
           Dake●…th
           ,
           which
           way
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           marish
           the
           English
           horse
           were
           least
           able
           to
           pursue
           .
           The
           chase
           was
           given
           from
           one
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           afternoone
           till
           almost
           six
           .
           It
           reached
           fiue
           miles
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           foure
           in
           breadth
           ,
           all
           which
           waies
           the
           Scots
           scattered
           ▪
           in
           their
           flight
           
             Iackes
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             Bucklers
             ,
             Daggers
             ,
          
           or
           whatsoeuer
           was
           either
           cumbersome
           ,
           or
           of
           weight
           to
           impeach
           their
           hast
           ,
           yea
           some
           cast
           
           off
           their
           shooes
           and
           dublets
           and
           fled
           in
           their
           shirts
           .
           Divers
           other
           devises
           were
           practised
           to
           avoid
           or
           deferre
           the
           present
           danger
           .
           Some
           intreated
           and
           offered
           large
           ransomes
           ,
           some
           being
           pursued
           only
           by
           one
           ,
           sodainly
           turned
           head
           and
           made
           resistance
           ,
           by
           whom
           many
           horses
           were
           disabled
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           horses
           either
           slaine
           or
           hurt
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Angus
           a
           man
           of
           assured
           both
           hardinesse
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           couched
           in
           a
           furrow
           and
           was
           passed
           ouer
           for
           dead
           vntill
           a
           horse
           was
           brought
           for
           his
           escape
           .
           2000
           others
           lying
           all
           the
           day
           as
           dead
           departed
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           Divers
           others
           plunged
           into
           the
           river
           Eske
           ,
           and
           couered
           themselues
           vnder
           roots
           &
           branches
           of
           trees
           ,
           many
           so
           streined
           themsesues
           in
           their
           race
           that
           they
           fell
           downe
           breathlesse
           and
           dead
           ,
           whereby
           they
           seemed
           in
           running
           from
           their
           deaths
           to
           runne
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           discerned
           in
           their
           retreit
           that
           the
           execution
           had
           beene
           too
           cruell
           ,
           and
           farre
           exceeding
           the
           bounds
           of
           ordinary
           hostility
           ,
           which
           happely
           was
           a
           cause
           in
           the
           secret
           iudgment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           better
           fruit
           of
           their
           victory
           .
           The
           dead
           bodies
           l●…y
           all
           the
           way
           scattered
           so
           thicke
           as
           a
           man
           may
           see
           sheepe
           grazing
           in
           a
           well
           stored
           pasture
           ,
           most
           slaine
           in
           the
           head
           or
           necke
           for
           that
           the
           horsemen
           could
           not
           well
           touch
           lower
           with
           their
           swords
           ,
           and
           scarse
           credible
           it
           is
           how
           soone
           they
           were
           stripped
           and
           laid
           naked
           vpon
           the
           ground
           .
           But
           then
           againe
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           men
           were
           fastned
           vpon
           them
           with
           pitty
           and
           admiration
           ,
           to
           behold
           so
           many
           naked
           bodies
           ,
           as
           for
           talnesse
           of
           stature
           ,
           whitnesse
           of
           skinne
           ,
           largenesse
           and
           due
           proportion
           of
           limbes
           ,
           could
           hardly
           be
           equalled
           in
           any
           one
           country
           .
           The
           ground
           where
           their
           severall
           battailons
           first
           brake
           ,
           lay
           strewed
           with
           pikes
           so
           thicke
           as
           a
           sloore
           is
           vsually
           strewed
           with
           rushes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           pl●…ces
           could
           hardly
           be
           passed
           ouer
           either
           by
           horse
           or
           by
           foot
           ▪
           the
           riuer
           Eske
           ran
           red
           with
           blood
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           who
           perished
           therein
           might
           almost
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           drowned
           in
           their
           fellowes
           blood
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           otherside
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           English
           men
           at
           Armes
           had
           beene
           defeated
           ,
           many
           of
           
           their
           horses
           were
           found
           grieuously
           gashed
           or
           goared
           to
           death
           .
           The
           English
           who
           there
           perished
           were
           so
           deeply
           wounded
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           head
           that
           not
           one
           could
           be
           discerned
           by
           his
           face
           .
           Braue
           
             Edward
             Shellie
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           man
           that
           charged
           ,
           was
           knowne
           only
           by
           his
           beard
           ,
           Little
           Preston
           for
           that
           both
           his
           hands
           were
           cut
           off
           being
           known
           to
           haue
           worne
           bracelets
           of
           gold
           about
           his
           wrests
           ,
           others
           were
           brought
           to
           knowledge
           by
           some
           such
           particular
           marks
           .
           
             Hereby
             appeareth
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             what
             blessing
             is
             growne
             to
             both
             nations
             by
             their
             late
             happy
             vnion
             when
             before
             they
             were
             like
             two
             rude
             encountring
             Rammes
             ,
             whereof
             he
             that
             escapes
             best
             is
             sure
             of
             a
             blowe
             .
          
        
         
           Divers
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           Scotland
           were
           here
           slaine
           ,
           and
           many
           Gentlemen
           both
           of
           worth
           and
           noble
           birth
           ,
           of
           the
           inferior
           sort
           about
           10000
           ,
           &
           as
           some
           say
           14000
           lost
           their
           liues
           .
           Of
           the
           English
           were
           slaine
           51
           horsemen
           &
           one
           footman
           ,
           but
           a
           farre
           greater
           number
           hurt
           .
           The
           Scottish
           prisoners
           accounted
           by
           the
           Marshals
           booke
           ,
           were
           about
           1500.
           
           The
           chiefe
           whereof
           were
           the
           Earle
           of
           Huntley
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Yester
             Hoblie
          
           ,
           and
           Hamilton
           ,
           the
           M
           r
           of
           Sampoole
           ,
           and
           the
           L.
           of
           Wimmes
           .
           A
           Herault
           was
           also
           taken
           but
           discharged
           forthwith
           .
           The
           execution
           was
           much
           maintained
           by
           the
           Scots
           owne
           swords
           ,
           scattered
           in
           every
           place
           .
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           an
           English
           horseman
           brake
           his
           sword
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           he
           might
           take
           vp
           another
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           many
           of
           them
           brake
           three
           or
           foure
           before
           their
           returne
           .
           
             So
             apparant
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             against
             violation
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             often
             chastised
             by
             the
             meanes
             appointed
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           all
           other
           the
           English
           men
           were
           least
           favourable
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monkes
           ▪
           by
           the
           Scots
           called
           Kirkmen
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           equally
           troublesome
           in
           peace
           and
           vnprofitable
           in
           warre
           .
           To
           whom
           many
           as
           well
           English
           as
           Scots
           imputed
           the
           calamity
           of
           that
           day
           these
           made
           a
           band
           of
           3
           or
           4000
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           but
           they
           w'ere
           not
           altogether
           so
           many
           ,
           howbeit
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           were
           amongst
           them
           ,
           from
           these
           divers
           Scots
           feared
           more
           harme
           by
           victory
           ,
           then
           they
           
           found
           among
           their
           enimies
           by
           their
           ouerthrow
           .
           After
           the
           field
           a
           banner
           was
           found
           of
           white
           sarc●…net
           ,
           whereon
           a
           woman
           was
           painted
           ,
           her
           haire
           about
           her
           shoulders
           kneeling
           before
           a
           crucifix
           ,
           on
           her
           right
           hand
           a
           church
           ,
           and
           along
           the
           banner
           in
           faire
           letters
           written
           
             Afflictae
             ecclesiae
             ne
             obliuiscaris
          
           .
           This
           was
           supposed
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           Kirkemens
           banner
           .
           But
           could
           this
           crucifix
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           as
           one
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           spoken
           to
           S
           t
           Francis
           and
           another
           to
           S
           t
           Thomas
           ,
           it
           might
           happely
           haue
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             religious
             persons
             are
             fit
             men
             for
             armes
             ,
             nor
             armes
             fit
             meanes
             either
             to
             establish
             or
             advance
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           the
           fidelity
           of
           a
           Scottish
           souldier
           towards
           the
           Earle
           of
           Huntly
           .
           He
           finding
           the
           Earle
           assaulted
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           without
           his
           helmet
           ,
           tooke
           of
           his
           owne
           headpeece
           and
           put
           it
           on
           the
           Earles
           head
           .
           The
           Earle
           was
           therewith
           taken
           prisoner
           but
           the
           souldier
           for
           want
           thereof
           was
           presently
           stroke
           downe
           .
           This
           Earle
           was
           of
           great
           courage
           &
           for
           this
           cause
           much
           loued
           of
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           no
           lesse
           louing
           againe
           .
           This
           he
           manifested
           by
           his
           great
           care
           for
           such
           Scottish
           prisoners
           as
           were
           either
           wounded
           or
           poore
           ,
           providing
           at
           his
           proper
           charge
           ,
           cure
           for
           the
           one
           and
           releife
           for
           the
           other
           .
           This
           Earle
           being
           asked
           whilst
           he
           was
           prisoner
           ,
           how
           he
           stood
           affected
           to
           the
           marriage
           ,
           answered
           that
           he
           was
           well
           affected
           to
           fauour
           the
           marriage
           but
           he
           nothing
           liked
           that
           kinde
           of
           wooing
           .
        
         
           Certaine
           of
           those
           who
           escaped
           by
           slight
           excused
           their
           dishonor
           ,
           not
           without
           a
           sharpe
           iest
           against
           some
           of
           their
           leaders
           ,
           affirming
           that
           as
           they
           had
           followed
           them
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           good
           reason
           they
           should
           follow
           them
           out
           .
           Those
           
             bitter
             tests
             the
             more
             truth
             they
             carry
             ,
             the
             more
             biting
             memory
             they
             leaue
             behinde
             .
          
        
         
           The
           day
           of
           this
           fight
           being
           the
           10
           th
           of
           September
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           most
           disastious
           day
           to
           the
           Scot●…
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           ouerthrow
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           vpon
           the
           same
           day
           34
           yeares
           before
           they
           were
           in
           like
           sort
           defeated
           by
           the
           English
           at
           Flodden
           field
           .
           The
           victory
           raised
           exceeding
           
           ioy
           among
           the
           English
           partly
           because
           it
           came
           so
           cheape
           ,
           &
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           danger
           and
           greater
           terror
           that
           had
           bin
           cast
           vpon
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           repulse
           and
           disarray
           of
           their
           men
           at
           Armes
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           se●…ldome
           one
           accident
           either
           prosperous
           or
           adverse
           ,
           cometh
           vnaccompanied
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           this
           calamity
           hapned
           not
           to
           the
           Scots
           alone
           .
           For
           whilst
           the
           English
           army
           had
           thus
           drawne
           both
           the
           preparations
           and
           intentions
           of
           the
           Scots
           wholly
           vpon
           them
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Wharton
          
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leuenoxe
           entred
           Scotland
           on
           the
           west
           marches
           with
           5000
           men
           ,
           and
           hauing
           marched
           two
           miles
           they
           wonne
           the
           church
           of
           Anan
           ,
           a
           strong
           place
           and
           alwaies
           much
           annoying
           the
           English
           ,
           there
           they
           tooke
           62
           prisoners
           ,
           fired
           most
           part
           of
           the
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           ouerthrew
           the
           fort
           with
           powder
           ,
           passing
           16
           miles
           further
           they
           tooke
           the
           castle
           of
           Milke
           ,
           which
           they
           fortified
           strongly
           and
           planted
           a
           garrison
           therein
           ,
           and
           after
           much
           spoile
           and
           wast
           of
           the
           country
           returned
           safely
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           These
           successes
           did
           strike
           such
           a
           terror
           into
           many
           of
           the
           Scots
           that
           the
           
             Earle
             Bothwell
          
           and
           diuerse
           cheife
           gentlemen
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           Meers
           supposing
           to
           finde
           more
           easy
           conditions
           by
           yeelding
           then
           by
           striuing
           ,
           submitted
           themselues
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           were
           receiued
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Generall
          
           into
           protection
           .
           But
           it
           is
           most
           cerraine
           that
           the
           English
           made
           not
           their
           best
           improuements
           of
           these
           fortunate
           euents
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           by
           two
           miserable
           errors
           ,
           ●…unctation
           in
           prosecuting
           ,
           and
           haste
           in
           departure
           .
           But
           doubtlesse
           the
           vnion
           of
           these
           two
           realmes
           was
           a
           worke
           most
           proper
           to
           Gods
           omnipotent
           arme
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           effected
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           by
           milder
           meanes
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           more
           durable
           manner
           then
           they
           could
           haue
           bin
           vnited
           by
           Armes
           .
           This
           high
           appointment
           of
           God
           we
           must
           reuerence
           and
           admire
           ,
           but
           not
           omit
           to
           obserue
           the
           errors
           committed
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           after
           the
           retreit
           ,
           the
           English
           lodged
           the
           same
           night
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           battaile
           had
           bin
           fought
           .
           Where
           and
           in
           the
           villages
           not
           farre
           distant
           they
           soiourned
           
           fiue
           daies
           ,
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           English
           searched
           the
           riuers
           and
           hauens
           whether
           the
           Scottish
           ships
           were
           retyred
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           left
           few
           ships
           of
           war
           vnspoiled
           or
           vntaken
           ,
           the
           army
           also
           gathered
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           whereof
           30000
           iacks
           and
           swords
           ,
           &
           30
           peices
           of
           great
           artillery
           were
           shipped
           for
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           hauing
           thus
           long
           breathed
           and
           thereby
           giuen
           breathing
           to
           their
           enimies
           fired
           Lieth
           tooke
           S
           t
           
             Colmes
             .
             Broughticragge
             ,
             Rockesborough
             ,
             Humes
             castle
             ,
             Aymouth
             ,
             Fial
             castle
             ,
             Dunglasse
             ,
             Kilnecombe
             ,
          
           and
           diuers
           other
           small
           pieces
           ,
           whereof
           parte
           they
           ruined
           ,
           parte
           they
           enlarged
           and
           fortified
           and
           furnished
           them
           with
           able
           souldiers
           ,
           accustomed
           with
           often
           and
           prosperous
           successe
           .
           Herewith
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           weary
           of
           their
           faire
           fortunes
           ,
           they
           suddainly
           brake
           off
           the
           enterprise
           and
           returned
           another
           way
           into
           England
           ,
           hauing
           staid
           not
           aboue
           25
           daies
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           lost
           vnder
           60
           men
           .
           The
           pretence
           of
           their
           departure
           was
           worse
           then
           the
           departure
           it selfe
           ,
           namely
           for
           that
           the
           yeare
           and
           their
           prouisions
           were
           far
           spent
           ,
           and
           the
           country
           afforded
           little
           forrage
           .
           Assuredly
           as
           nature
           taketh
           least
           care
           for
           those
           things
           which
           she
           formeth
           in
           hast
           ,
           
             so
             violent
             and
             storm-like
             fortunes
             how
             terrible
             so
             euer
             ,
             are
             seldome
             durable
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           
             Lord
             Gouernor
          
           of
           Scotland
           being
           of
           great
           courage
           and
           sober
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           might
           well
           read
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           amply
           performed
           his
           duty
           both
           before
           the
           battaile
           and
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           so
           especially
           after
           the
           fight
           he
           declared
           himselfe
           to
           be
           of
           a
           stout
           and
           vnbroken
           spirir
           .
           For
           first
           he
           assembled
           the
           dispersed
           forces
           of
           the
           Scottish
           army
           ,
           albeit
           not
           in
           sufficient
           manner
           to
           giue
           a
           fresh
           battaile
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           much
           of
           their
           armor
           was
           lost
           ,
           yet
           able
           to
           keepe
           the
           English
           from
           ranging
           at
           larg●…
           .
           Then
           hee
           presented
           the
           English
           with
           diuers
           offers
           of
           ●…reaty
           touching
           matters
           in
           difference
           ,
           vntill
           the
           country
           was
           discharg●…d
           of
           them
           ,
           last●…y
           knowing
           right
           well
           that
           counsels
           are
           commonly
           censured
           by
           euents
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           armes
           ,
           albeit
           the
           praise
           of
           prosperous
           successe
           is
           shared
           amongst
           many
           ,
           yet
           the
           blame
           
           of
           misadventures
           is
           charged
           vpon
           one
           .
           And
           fearing
           hereby
           mutinies
           amongst
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           hauing
           first
           assured
           the
           young
           Queene
           in
           place
           of
           good
           defence
           ,
           he
           assembled
           the
           Scottis
           nobility
           and
           vsed
           words
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             that
             many
             of
             you
             my
             Lords
             and
             more
             of
             the
             vulger
             are
             much
             displeased
             with
             me
             for
             that
             I
             haue
             advised
             this
             warre
             whereof
             so
             sad
             euents
             haue
             followed
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             haue
             assembled
             you
             together
             to
             reduce
             you
             to
             a
             better
             opinion
             ▪
             or
             to
             blame
             you
             deepely
             ,
             either
             if
             you
             remaine
             offended
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             cast
             downe
             your
             courage
             throw
             feare
             ,
             the
             betrayer
             of
             all
             succors
             which
             reason
             can
             afforde
             ,
             for
             tell
             me
             if
             you
             are
             discontented
             with
             me
             for
             aduising
             this
             warre
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             condemne
             your selues
             for
             following
             the
             aduice
             ?
             It
             is
             certaine
             that
             at
             the
             first
             you
             were
             all
             of
             my
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             did
             nothing
             without
             your
             approuement
             .
             If
             now
             vpon
             one
             misadventure
             you
             change
             your
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             charge
             the
             fault
             only
             vpon
             me
             ,
             you
             doe
             me
             wrong
             and
             discouer
             your
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             in
             being
             vnable
             to
             endure
             those
             things
             which
             you
             knew
             were
             casuall
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             were
             resolued
             to
             endure
             .
             But
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             same
             reasons
             which
             induced
             you
             to
             entertaine
             this
             warre
             ,
             will
             induce
             you
             also
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             ,
             howsoeuer
             sodaine
             and
             vnexpected
             euents
             dismay
             your
             iudgments
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             my selfe
             I
             was
             alwaies
             of
             opinion
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             change
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             the
             kingdome
             should
             be
             in
             good
             estate
             ,
             with
             particular
             losse
             to
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             the
             people
             should
             be
             well
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             kingdome
             altogether
             lost
             or
             dishonourably
             impaired
             ,
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             better
             that
             a
             ship
             should
             be
             preserued
             with
             some
             discommodity
             to
             the
             sailers
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             sailers
             being
             in
             health
             the
             ship
             should
             perish
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             lesse
             dangerous
             when
             diuerse
             parts
             of
             a
             tower
             are
             decaied
             and
             the
             foundation
             firme
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             foundation
             is
             ruinous
             ,
             albeit
             the
             parts
             remaine
             entire
             .
             For
             the
             common
             estate
             is
             but
             weakned
             by
             calamities
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             state
             in●…olueth
             all
             in
             a
             generall
             destruction
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             alike
             ,
             both
             who
          
           
           
             moue
             and
             who
             decline
             warre
             vpon
             particular
             respects
             ,
             the
             comeither
             honour
             or
             necessity
             must
             bee
             the
             true
             measure
             of
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             warre
             is
             no
             other
             then
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             incontinently
             submit
             our selues
             to
             doe
             what
             our
             neighbours
             require
             .
             That
             is
             because
             at
             the
             first
             word
             wee
             are
             not
             forward
             to
             thrust
             our
             necks
             vnder
             the
             girdles
             of
             our
             enimies
             ,
             yea
             our
             old
             enimies
             ,
             yea
             our
             only
             enimies
             of
             any
             accompt
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             gluttenous
             hope
             haue
             devoured
             our
             kingdome
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             bloody
             execution
             of
             their
             late
             victories
             haue
             shewen
             what
             curtesie
             wee
             may
             expect
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             In
             doeing
             whereof
             wee
             shall
             abandon
             our
             ancient
             and
             approved
             friends
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             neuer
             failed
             vs
             in
             our
             extremities
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             now
             prepared
             with
             large
             aides
             to
             relieue
             vs
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             feare
             or
             pause
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             before
             he
             leap
             vpon
             this
             sodaine
             change●…
             ,
             who
             will
             forsake
             long
             tryed
             friends
             to
             rely
             vpon
             those
             ,
             who
             alwaies
             haue
             beene
             ready
             by
             Armes
             to
             infest
             vs.
             Not
             at
             all
             times
             vpon
             desire
             either
             of
             revenge
             or
             spoile
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             vs
             vnder
             their
             ambitious
             dominion
             ,
             which
             of
             vs
             had
             not
             rather
             dye
             ,
             this
             day
             then
             see
             our
             enimies
             in
             our
             strongest
             castles
             and
             yoakes
             of
             garrisons
             cast
             vpon
             our
             necks
             ?
             Who
             will
             not
             preferre
             a
             death
             for
             libertie
             before
             a
             life
             without
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Their
             promises
             are
             faire
             and
             large
             indeed
             I
             must
             say
             but
             of
             what
             assurance
             ?
             What
             assurance
             can
             we
             haue
             but
             that
             when
             we
             haue
             lif●…ed
             them
             into
             the
             chaire
             of
             state
             ,
             wee
             shall
             not
             be
             compelled
             to
             be
             their
             footemen
             ?
             If
             our
             prince
             were
             a
             man
             and
             should
             marry
             an
             inheretrix
             of
             England
             ,
             wee
             should
             happily
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             maintaine
             the
             liberty
             of
             his
             natiue
             country
             ,
             but
             being
             a
             woman
             and
             desired
             in
             marriage
             of
             a
          
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           
             vnder
             whose
             power
             and
             custody
             she
             must
             abide
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             against
             his
             minde
             either
             to
             benefit
             or
             preserue
             vs
             ,
             verily
             as
             men
             hate
             those
             that
             affect
             that
             honour
             by
             ambition
             which
             perteineth
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             much
             more
             odious
             who
             either
             through
             negligence
             or
             through
             feare
             will
             betray
             the
             glory
             and
             liberty
             which
             they
             haue
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Now
             my
             Lordes
             if
             any
             surmise
             either
             that
             this
             warre
             will
             be
             long
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             shall
             haue
             the
             worst
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             his
             error
             is
             great
             ,
             for
             removing
             whereof
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             which
             many
             of
             you
             seeme
             either
             little
             to
             remember
             or
             never
             to
             haue
             knowen
             ;
             doe
             you
             suppose
             the
             state
             of
             this
             realme
             ,
             (
             of
             the
             val●…ur
             whereof
             the
             enimy
             hath
             often
             found
             wofull
             proofe
             )
             to
             be
             now
             so
             feeble
             that
             it
             cannot
             beare
             off
             a
             greater
             blow
             then
             this
             ?
             It
             hath
             often
             done
             it
             and
             is
             able
             of
             it selfe
             to
             doe
             it
             againe
             ,
             if
             our
             endeavours
             be
             answerable
             to
             our
             meanes
             ,
             Our
             Ancestors
             haue
             sustained
             many
             greater
             dangers
             ,
             and
             yet
             retaining
             their
             libertie
             haue
             left
             both
             it
             and
             their
             honour
             entire
             to
             vs
             ,
             what
             are
             wee
             of
             l●…sse
             heart
             then
             they
             ?
             For
             of
             lesse
             ability
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             shall
             we
             shew
             our selues
             vnworthy
             of
             our
             succession
             from
             them
             ?
             Assuredly
             it
             is
             more
             shame
             for
             a
             man
             to
             loose
             that
             which
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             then
             to
             faile
             in
             getting
             that
             which
             he
             never
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             suppose
             our
             forces
             to
             be
             neerer
             driven
             then
             they
             are
             our
             ancient
             allies
             the
          
           French
           
             are
             vpon
             the
             seas
             and
             neere
             approaching
             for
             our
             reliefe
             ,
             also
             our
             friends
             in
          
           Italie
           
             and
             other
             partes
             haue
             sent
             vs
             money
             to
             supply
             our
             wants
             ,
             wherfore
          
           Lords
           
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             we
             resume
             our
             ancient
             courage
             ,
             and
             addresse
             our selues
             for
             new
             preparation
             not
             only
             vpon
             those
             hopes
             both
             from
             our selues
             and
             our
             friends
             ,
             but
             in
             contempt
             of
             our
             enimies
             .
             For
             often
             it
             hapneth
             that
             a
             prosperity
             vnexpected
             maketh
             men
             carelesse
             and
             remisse
             if
             they
             be
             not
             very
             wise
             ,
             whereas
             they
             who
             haue
             receiued
             that
             wound
             become
             more
             vigilant
             &
             collected
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             see
             not
             only
             the
             common
             honour
             and
             liberty
             but
             their
             particular
             both
             seignories
             and
             safeties
             to
             be
             at
             the
             stake
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             albeit
             the
             enimy
             hath
             done
             that
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             belieued
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             would
             not
             yeeld
             vnto
             them
             ,
             yet
             as
             those
             things
             must
             be
             endured
             vpon
             necessity
             ,
             which
             happen
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             So
             those
             which
             come
             from
             enimies
             must
             be
             borne
             by
             vertue
             .
             And
             since
             it
             is
             a
             custome
             of
             our
             country
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             sith
             our
             people
             are
             famous
             for
             being
             nothing
             abashed
             at
             crosse
             events
             ,
             take
             wee
             heed
             this
             vertue
             faile
             not
             in
             vs.
             If
             it
             doth
             ?
             If
             we
             shew
             our selues
             heartlesse
          
           
           
             and
             faint
             ,
             wee
             shall
             vtterly
             overthrow
             not
             only
             the
             glory
             but
             the
             memory
             ,
             both
             of
             our
             ancestors
             and
             of
             our
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             for
             those
             who
             haue
             yeelded
             to
             our
             enimies
             let
             vs
             esteeme
             them
             as
             fugitiues
             and
             traitors
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             themselues
             and
             their
             country
             into
             subiection
             but
             let
             vs
             stand
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             least
             shrinke
             at
             the
             stormes
             of
             fortune
             ,
             whether
             in
             publique
             or
             private
             affaires
             are
             alwaies
             most
             vertuous
             and
             victorious
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
          
           K
           :
           Edward
           
             added
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             curtesie
             &
             liberality
             ;
             shewing
             himselfe
             most
             gratious
             in
             cou●…tenance
             to
             all
             ,
             &
             giuing
             rewards
             sutable
             to
             every
             mans
             performance
             or
             place
             .
             The
          
           L
           :
           Protector
           
             he
             rewarded
             with
             lands
             of
             the
             yeerely
             value
             of
          
           500
           l
           ,
           
             and
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             these
             first
             fortunes
             raised
             vnto
             him
             a
             great
             respect
             both
             in
             other
             countries
             and
             among
             his
             owne
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             was
             discerned
             to
             be
             much
             searching
             both
             into
             the
             Counsailes
             and
             after
             the
             events
             of
             all
             his
             affaires
             ,
             and
             likewise
             into
             the
             condition
             and
             state
             both
             of
             his
             owne
             strength
             and
             of
             the
             countries
             neere
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             these
             prosperous
             proceedings
             were
             not
             only
             hindred
             ,
             in
             their
             fairest
             course
             ,
             but
             altogether
             stayd
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             turned
             backe
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vnadvised
             forwardnesse
             of
             divers
             chiefe
             counsailors
             ,
             in
             making
             both
             sodaine
             and
             vnseasonable
             alterations
             in
             matters
             of
             state
             ,
             whose
             greedy
             desires
             of
             having
             their
             wills
             in
             all
             they
             liked
             ,
             bred
             both
             trouble
             to
             the
             realme
             and
             to
             themselues
             danger
             ,
             for
             great
             &
             sodaine
             changes
             are
             never
             wi●…hout
             danger
             ,
             vnles
             the
             Prince
             be
             both
             well
             setled
             in
             government
             and
             able
             to
             beare
             out
             his
             actions
             by
             power
             ,
             but
             whilest
          
           K.
           Edward
           
             was
             both
             vnripe
             in
             yeers
             and
             new
             in
             government
             to
             attempt
             a
             change
             both
             sodaine
             and
             great
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             accompanied
             with
             many
             mischiefs
             .
             The
             great
             matters
             wherein
             alteration
             was
             wrought
             were
             especially
             two
             ,
             religion
             and
             enclosures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             for
             that
             Religion
             is
             of
             so
             high
             and
             noble
             a
             nature
             ,
             of
             so
             absolute
             necessity
             in
             a
             common
             wealth
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             esteemed
             the
             foundation
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             band
             of
             humane
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             society
             ,
             no
             sodeyne
             alteration
             can
             almost
             be
             made
             therein
             ,
             but
             many
             will
             be
             induced
             thereby
             to
             attempt
             some
             alteration
             in
             rule
             ,
             whence
             (
             saith
          
           Dio
           )
           
             conspiracies
             &
             seditions
             are
             often
             occasioned
             .
             For
             Religion
             being
             seated
             in
             the
             high
             throne
             of
             conscience
             is
             a
             most
             powerfull
             ruler
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             farre
             preferred
             before
             estimation
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             worldly
             respect
             ,
             for
             this
             advanceth
             man
             to
             the
             highest
             happinesse
             ,
             It
             leadeth
             him
             to
             his
             last
             end
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             but
             instruments
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             hand
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             but
             accessaries
             this
             is
             the
             principall
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             all
             men
             are
             naturally
             moued
             by
             religion
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             are
             violently
             thrusted
             forward
             by
             those
             who
          
           (
           as
           Liuie
           speaketh
           )
           
             make
             it
             their
             purpose
             to
             possesse
             soules
             by
             superstition
             ,
             then
             doe
             they
             breake
             all
             bands
             of
             reason
             and
             of
             rule
             ,
             no
             persuasion
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             no
             command
             of
             the
             other
             can
             then
             restrame
             them
             .
          
           Multitudo
           vbi
           religione
           capta
           est
           melius
           vatibus
           quam
           ducibus
           suis
           paret
           ,
           
             Curt.
             lib.
          
           4
           
           0.
        
         
           
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             some
             change
             in
             religion
             is
             often
             expedient
             and
             sometimes
             necessary
             because
             more
             in
             that
             then
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             containe
             men
             from
             running
             into
             one
             of
             these
             extreames
             either
             of
             vaine
             superstition
             or
             of
             carelesse
             contempt
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             be
             done
             with
             a
             lost
             and
             tender
             hand
             ,
             &
             as
             Cicero
             speaketh
             ,
          
           vt
           quum
           minimo
           sonitu
           orbis
           in
           republica
           convertatur
           .
           
             Some
             respect
             should
             also
             haue
             been
             given
             to
             those
             greene
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             monstrous
             multitude
             muffled
             with
          
           2
           
             great
             plagues
             &
             corruptions
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             custome
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             whereto
             may
             be
             added
             griefe
             at
             their
             owne
             wants
             ,
             and
             envy
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             for
             that
             many
             bold
             spirits
             were
             busied
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             incense
             but
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             much
             variety
             of
             mischiefe
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
          
           K.
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           
             had
             quietly
             passed
             the
             like
             change
             before
             ,
             I
             answere
             the
             example
             was
             not
             then
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             the
             kings
             were
             not
             equall
             either
             in
             spirit
             or
             in
             power
             .
             Euen
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             ●…able
             that
             albeit
             an
             Eagle
             did
             beare
             away
             a
             lamb
             in
             her
             talents
             with
             full
             flight
             ,
             yet
             a
             raven
             endeavouring
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             was
             hold
             entangled
             and
             fettered
             in
             the
             flecce
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             enclosures
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             what
             a
             profitable
          
           
           
             purchase
             is
             made
             thereby
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             but
             generally
             to
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             bee
             without
             depopulation
             ,
             because
             a
             companie
             of
             lands
             inclosed
             ,
             are
             therby
             improved
             in
             worth
          
           2
           or
           3
           d
           
             parts
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             hereby
             two
             great
             commodities
             ensue
             ,
             riches
             and
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             ritches
             are
             raised
             out
             of
             lands
             ,
             the
             more
             people
             are
             thereby
             maintained
             .
             This
             doth
             plainely
             appeare
             by
             two
             shires
             almost
             ,
             equall
             both
             in
             greatnesse
             and
             in
             goodnesse
             of
             soyle
             .
             Northampton
             much
             champion
             ,
             and
             Somerset
             altogether
             enclosed
             ,
             for
             if
             estimation
             may
             be
             made
             by
             musters
             ,
             and
             by
             subsidies
             ,
             tenths
             and
             fif●…eens
             enclosure
             hath
             made
             the
             one
             county
             more
             then
             double
             to
             exceed
             the
             other
             both
             in
             people
             and
             in
             wealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Notwithstanding
             the
          
           Lord
           Protector
           
             gaping
             after
             the
             fruitlesse
             breath
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             &
             more
             desirous
             to
             please
             the
             most
             then
             the
             best
             causing
             a
             proclamation
             to
             be
             set
             forth
             against
             enclosures
             ,
             commanding
             that
             they
             who
             had
             inclosed
             any
             lands
             accustomed
             to
             lie
             open
             should
             vpon
             a
             certaine
             paine
             before
             a
             day
             assigned
             lay
             them
             open
             againe
             .
             This
             Proclamation
             whilst
             fewe
             were
             forward
             to
             obey
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             the
             mutinous
             multitude
             instable
             in
             iudgement
             and
             intempestuous
             when
             they
             are
             stirred
             all
             carried
             with
             a
             headlong
             rashnesse
             ,
             and
             one
             following
             another
             as
             wiser
             then
             himselfe
             immoderatly
             both
             in
             desire
             &
             hope
             to
             be
             easily
             drawn
             by
             others
             who
             had
             d●…per
             reaches
             then
             themselues
             to
             matters
             which
             at
             the
             first
             they
             least
             int●…nded
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             againe
             soone
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             young
             kings
             raigne
             ,
             certaine
             iniunc●…ions
             were
             set
             forth
             for
             remouing
             images
             out
             of
             Churches
             which
             had
             beene
             highly
             ,
             not
             onely
             esteemed
             but
             honoured
             before
             ,
             and
             for
             abolishing
             or
             altering
             some
             other
             ancient
             observations
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Herevpon
             commissioners
             were
             dispatched
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             realme
             to
             see
             those
             iniunctions
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             with
             those
             divers
             preachers
             were
             sent
             furnished
             with
             instructions
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             from
             praying
             to
             Saints
             as
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             adoring
             Images
             ,
             from
             vse
             of
             beades
             ,
             ashes
             and
             processions
             ,
             from
             masse
             ,
             dirges
             ,
          
           
           
             praying
             in
             vnknown
             languages
             ,
             &
             from
             some
             other
             like
             things
             wherevnto
             long
             custome
             had
             wrought
             a
             religious
             observation
             and
             for
             defect
             of
             preachers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             publikely
             read
             in
             Churches
             ,
             ayming
             to
             the
             very
             same
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             Some
             other
             offring
             to
             maintaine
             these
             ceremonies
             were
             either
             punished
             or
             forced
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           Edmund
           Bonner
           Bishop
           of
           London
           
             was
             committed
             prisoner
             to
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             receiue
             these
             iniunctions
             .
          
           Stephan
           Gardiner
           
             was
             likewise
             committed
             first
             to
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             openly
             preached
             that
             it
             were
             well
             these
             changes
             in
             religion
             should
             be
             stayed
             ,
             vntill
             the
             King
             were
             of
             yeares
             to
             governe
             by
             himselfe
             .
             This
             the
             people
             apprehending
             worse
             then
             it
             was
             either
             spoken
             or
             meant
             ,
             a
             question
             began
             to
             bee
             raised
             among
             them
             ,
             whether
             during
             the
             Kings
             minoritie
             such
             alterations
             might
             lawfully
             be
             made
             or
             no
             for
             the
             like
             causes
          
           Tonstall
           Bp
           of
           Duresme
           ,
           and
           Heath
           Bp
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           
             were
             in
             like
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             all
             these
             being
             then
             and
             still
             continuing
             famous
             for
             learning
             and
             iudgement
             were
             dispossessed
             of
             their
             Bishoppricks
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             was
             touched
             in
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Herevpon
             a
             Parliament
             was
             held
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             the
             King
             :
             and
             by
             prorogation
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             wherein
             diverse
             Colleges
             ▪
             Cha●…tries
             ,
             free
             Chappell
             's
             ,
             Fraternities
             ,
             Guildes
             ,
             &c.
             with
             all
             their
             lands
             and
             goods
             were
             put
             into
             the
             actuall
             possession
             of
             the
             King
             :
             part
             of
             the
             goods
             and
             lands
             being
             sold
             at
             a
             low
             value
             ,
             enriched
             many
             ,
             and
             enabled
             some
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             them
             firme
             in
             maintaining
             the
             change
             ,
             also
             that
             no
             m●…
             should
             speake
             against
             receiuing
             the
             Eucharist
             vnder
             both
             kindes
             ▪
             which
             had
             beene
             restrained
             in
             times
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             should
             be
             placed
             by
             collation
             of
             the
             King
             vnder
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             without
             any
             precedent
             election
             or
             confirmation
             ensuing
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             processes
             ecclesiasticall
             should
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             is
             in
             writs
             at
             the
             common
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             persons
             exercising
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             should
             haue
             the
             Kings
             armes
             in
             their
             seales
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
          
           6
           
             Articles
             ,
             and
             other
             statutes
             concerning
             punishment
             of
             Loll●…rds
             were
             repealed
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             another
             statute
             restreining
          
           
           
             the
             vse
             of
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             ouer
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             confirmed
             .
             Herewith
             a
             booke
             was
             set
             forth
             for
             publike
             prayers
             by
             proclamation
             ,
             and
             for
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &
             other
             rights
             and
             offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             punishments
             were
             appointed
             by
             proclamation
             ,
             either
             for
             not
             vsing
             the
             formes
             prescribed
             in
             that
             booke
             ,
             or
             for
             depraving
             any
             thing
             therein
             contained
             .
          
        
         
           I
           forbeare
           to
           rehearse
           other
           acts
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           albeit
           a
           noble
           writer
           in
           our
           time
           esteemes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           mayme
           in
           historie
           that
           the
           acts
           of
           Parliament
           should
           not
           bee
           recited
           ,
           which
           I
           conceiue
           so
           farre
           to
           bee
           true
           as
           they
           occasion
           tumults
           or
           division
           ,
           or
           some
           remarkable
           alteration
           in
           state
           ,
           otherwise
           as
           I
           finde
           them
           not
           regarded
           by
           most
           imitable
           writers
           ,
           so
           I
           account
           the
           relation
           of
           them
           both
           fruitlesse
           &
           improper
           for
           a
           true
           caryed
           history
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           meane
           time
           the
           commissioners
           before
           mentioned
           were
           earnest
           in
           executing
           their
           authority
           .
           And
           either
           pulled
           downe
           or
           defaced
           all
           images
           in
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           vnseasonable
           &
           vnseasoned
           fashion
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           done
           in
           hostility
           against
           them
           ,
           hereat
           many
           did
           expresse
           a
           sense
           of
           distast
           ,
           some
           for
           religious
           respects
           ,
           others
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           excellent
           artifice
           of
           some
           of
           their
           pieces
           ,
           affirming
           that
           albeit
           religious
           reverence
           migh
           happily
           haue
           beene
           either
           taken
           away
           or
           moderated
           ,
           yet
           the
           civill
           regard
           which
           all
           men
           doe
           not
           only
           afford
           but
           affect
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           the
           memory
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           honour
           or
           loue
           ,
           night
           be
           endured
           without
           offence
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           albeit
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           Romans
           endured
           170
           yeeres
           according
           to
           a
           law
           of
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
          
           without
           any
           images
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Persians
           had
           neither
           images
           nor
           temples
           nor
           altars
           ,
           being
           of
           opinion
           that
           God
           could
           bee
           represented
           by
           no
           device
           that
           he
           had
           no
           temple
           but
           the
           world
           ,
           no
           Altar
           but
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           albeit
           Eus●…bius
           writeth
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Asia
           called
           Seres
           by
           expresse
           law
           forbad
           adoration
           of
           images
           ,
           albeit
           that
           images
           were
           forbidden
           of
           Ly●…urgus
           
           as
           drawing
           men
           from
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           that
           which
           cannot
           be
           seene
           .
           Albeit
           the
           ancient
           Germans
           &
           from
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           and
           the
           Gaules
           had
           neither
           Images
           nor
           Temples
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           in
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Saracens
           and
           Turkes
           abhorre
           nothing
           more
           then
           Images
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           temples
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           because
           the
           lawe
           of
           God
           forbiddeth
           not
           onely
           to
           adore
           but
           to
           make
           any
           image
           .
           Albeit
           the
           Christians
           continued
           a
           long
           time
           without
           Images
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           never
           entertained
           into
           any
           religion
           ,
           but
           presently
           they
           tooke
           deepe
           root
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           the
           common
           people
           .
           When
           
             Leo
             Isauricus
          
           surnamed
           Iconomadius
           assembled
           a
           counsell
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           decreed
           that
           Images
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           Churches
           and
           burnt
           ,
           the
           West
           part
           of
           his
           Empire
           did
           therevpon
           first
           rebell
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           revolt
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           while
           these
           proceedings
           were
           but
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           affaires
           of
           state
           without
           the
           Realme
           were
           maintained
           in
           good
           condition
           of
           honour
           ,
           but
           seemed
           rather
           to
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           advance
           or
           decline
           .
           In
           Scotland
           the
           warres
           were
           maintained
           by
           the
           L.
           Gray
           of
           Wilton
           ,
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           with
           variable
           successe
           ,
           he
           fortified
           Haddington
           ,
           fired
           Dawkeith
           ,
           and
           wonne
           the
           Castle
           where
           foureteene
           
             Scots
             were
          
           slaine
           ,
           and
           300
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           hee
           spoiled
           much
           of
           the
           country
           about
           
             Edenburgh
             ,
             Lowthum
          
           ,
           and
           Meers
           ,
           fired
           Muscleborough
           ,
           and
           fortified
           Lowder
           ,
           &
           tooke
           Yester
           ,
           at
           the
           yeelding
           whereof
           he
           granted
           life
           to
           all
           except
           to
           one
           who
           had
           vsed
           vild
           speeches
           against
           K.
           Edward
           .
           Those
           speeches
           were
           commonly
           cast
           vpon
           one
           Newton
           but
           he
           charged
           them
           vpon
           one
           Hamilton
           ,
           Herevpon
           Hamilton
           challenged
           Newton
           to
           the
           combate
           ,
           which
           hee
           did
           readily
           accept
           and
           the
           L.
           Gray
           consented
           to
           the
           triall
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           Lists
           were
           erected
           in
           the
           market
           place
           at
           Haddington
           whereinto
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           both
           the
           combatants
           entered
           ,
           apparelled
           only
           in
           their
           doublets
           and
           hoses
           ,
           and
           weapned
           with
           sword
           ,
           buckler
           ,
           and
           dagger
           .
           At
           the
           first
           
           encounter
           Hamilton
           draue
           Newton
           almost
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           lists
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           had
           fully
           done
           he
           had
           thereby
           remained
           victorious
           ,
           but
           Newton
           on
           the
           suddaine
           gaue
           him
           such
           a
           gash
           on
           the
           legge
           that
           therewith
           he
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           &
           Newton
           forthwith
           dispatched
           him
           with
           his
           dagger
           ,
           certaine
           gentlemen
           then
           present
           offered
           to
           haue
           fought
           with
           Newton
           vpon
           the
           same
           point
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           adiudged
           to
           be
           against
           the
           lawes
           of
           combate
           ,
           wherefore
           Newton
           was
           not
           only
           acquited
           but
           rewarded
           with
           a
           chaine
           of
           gold
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           gowne
           which
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           did
           then
           weare
           ,
           howbeit
           many
           were
           perswaded
           that
           he
           was
           saulty
           and
           happily
           neither
           of
           them
           was
           free
           ,
           but
           he
           enioyed
           neither
           his
           escape
           nor
           his
           honor
           long
           ,
           for
           soone
           after
           he
           was
           hewen
           in
           pieces
           by
           Hamiltons
           friends
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Scots
           became
           before
           Broughticragge
           ,
           with
           8000
           men
           and
           8
           pieces
           of
           Artillerie
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           for
           that
           time
           well
           defended
           by
           the
           English
           who
           by
           often
           sallies
           enforced
           their
           enimies
           with
           losse
           of
           their
           Artillerio
           to
           abandon
           the
           attempt
           ,
           after
           this
           diverse
           other
           enterprises
           were
           made
           vpon
           that
           fort
           ;
           at
           the
           last
           it
           was
           taken
           where
           the
           Scots
           slue
           all
           except
           
             Sir
             Iohn
             Latterel
          
           the
           captaine
           who
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Henry
           the
           2
           d
           of
           France
           having
           newly
           succeeded
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           dyed
           the
           last
           of
           March
           1547.
           sent
           
             Mounsieur
             D●…ssie
          
           his
           Li●…utenant
           into
           Scotland
           with
           an
           armie
           of
           about
           10000
           French
           &
           Almaines
           who
           ioining
           with
           the
           Scots
           besieged
           Haddington
           and
           that
           with
           so
           good
           earnest
           ▪
           as
           sixe
           pieces
           of
           artillerie
           discharged
           340.
           shot
           in
           one
           day
           and
           in
           another
           ●…00
           within
           60
           p●…ees
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           they
           lodged
           so
           neere
           within
           the
           very
           ditches
           that
           the
           English
           〈◊〉
           divers
           of
           them
           with
           plummers
           of
           lead
           tyed
           to
           a
           trun●…
           or
           〈◊〉
           by
           a
           cord
           ,
           the
           place
           was
           but
           weake
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           faire
           but
           the
           defendants
           by
           resolution
           supplyed
           all
           the
           defects
           ,
           making
           divers
           fallies
           with
           such
           liuely
           spirit
           that
           the
           Assayl●…nts
           were
           thereby
           discouraged
           from
           making
           assault
           .
           The
           English
           from
           Barwicke
           with
           about
           1500
           horse
           
           did
           often
           relieue
           the
           defendants
           by
           breaking
           through
           the
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           last
           they
           were
           so
           strongly
           both
           encountred
           and
           encloased
           betweene
           the
           
             French
             Almaines
          
           and
           Scots
           ,
           &
           that
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           the
           chiefe
           leader
           and
           about
           400
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           and
           divers
           slaine
           .
           Herevpon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Shrewsbury
           was
           sent
           with
           an
           army
           of
           about
           15000
           men
           whereof
           3000
           were
           Almaines
           ,
           but
           vpon
           notice
           of
           his
           approach
           the
           French
           raised
           the
           field
           ,
           retyred
           so
           farre
           as
           Mus●…leborough
           &
           there
           encamped
           ,
           attributing
           much
           honour
           to
           the
           English
           for
           their
           vasour
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           small
           strength
           of
           the
           place
           which
           they
           defended
           ,
           when
           the
           Earle
           〈◊〉
           vi●…uilled
           &
           re-enforced
           the
           towne
           ,
           he
           marched
           〈◊〉
           ●…ard
           ,
           the
           enimies
           and
           encamped
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           first
           a
           fewe
           of
           the
           English
           horse
           aproached
           neere
           the
           army
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           sent
           forth
           some
           troopes
           of
           their
           horse
           to
           encounter
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           English
           retyred
           vntill
           they
           had
           drawn
           the
           French
           into
           an
           ambush
           laid
           for
           the
           purpose
           and
           then
           charging
           together
           they
           had
           them
           cheap
           ,
           amongst
           which
           two
           captaines
           of
           account
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           .
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Earle
           presented
           his
           army
           in
           plaine
           field
           before
           the
           enimies
           campe
           cloased
           in
           three
           bodies
           and
           ranged
           ready
           to
           abide
           battaile
           .
           The
           French
           had
           newly
           receiued
           supply
           of
           14
           or
           15000
           Scots
           but
           yet
           remained
           within
           their
           strength
           holding
           it
           no
           wisdome
           to
           venter
           on
           men
           resolud
           to
           fight
           ,
           who
           being
           forthwith
           to
           depart
           the
           realme
           and
           could
           neither
           longe
           endanger
           nor
           indamage
           them
           much
           .
           So
           the
           Earle
           after
           that
           he
           had
           remained
           about
           an
           hower
           and
           perceiuing
           that
           the
           French
           intended
           not
           to
           forsake
           their
           strength
           ,
           returned
           vnto
           his
           campe
           and
           afterwarde
           to
           England
           ,
           destroying
           Donbarr
           and
           some
           other
           which
           stood
           neere
           his
           passage
           ,
           the
           Army
           being
           dissolud
           ,
           and
           the
           Scots
           thought
           secure
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           with
           his
           horsemen
           entred
           Scotland
           did
           great
           wast
           in
           
             T●…uedale
             and
             Liddesdale
          
           for
           the
           space
           of
           20
           miles
           ,
           and
           returned
           without
           encounter
           ,
           Also
           a
           navy
           was
           apoynted
           to
           coast
           along
           with
           the
           army
           before
           
           mentioned
           ,
           This
           fleet
           coming
           to
           
             Brent
             Iland
          
           fired
           4
           ships
           then
           atempting
           vpon
           
             S.
             Minees
          
           were
           repulsed
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Dun
          
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           either
           glory
           or
           gaine
           returned
           into
           Englande
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           
             English
             army
             M
             r
             Dassie
          
           with
           his
           French
           and
           Almaines
           attempted
           sodenly
           to
           surprise
           Haddington
           ,
           the
           enterprise
           was
           gouerned
           in
           so
           secret
           manner
           that
           the
           French
           had
           slaine
           the
           English
           escouts
           and
           entred
           the
           base
           courte
           and
           aproached
           the
           maine
           gates
           before
           any
           alarme
           was
           taken
           ,
           but
           then
           the
           Townesmen
           came
           forth
           many
           in
           their
           shirts
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           watch
           susteined
           the
           assault
           ,
           vntill
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           better
           apointment
           came
           to
           their
           aide
           .
           These
           issued
           into
           the
           base
           court
           ,
           through
           a
           pryuie
           posterne
           ,
           and
           sharpely
           visited
           the
           Assailants
           with
           Halbeards
           and
           swordes
           .
           Here
           the
           fight
           grew
           hot
           ,
           the
           darkenes
           and
           danger
           terrifying
           some
           and
           animating
           others
           .
           Blowes
           flew
           at
           all
           adventures
           ,
           woundes
           and
           deathes
           given
           and
           taken
           vnexpected
           ,
           many
           scarce
           knowing
           their
           enimies
           from
           their
           friends
           :
           But
           shame
           wrought
           such
           life
           and
           courage
           in
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           very
           few
           of
           the
           enimies
           who
           entered
           the
           court
           escaped
           aliue
           ,
           leauing
           their
           fellowes
           bleeding
           in
           their
           deadly
           wounds
           ,
           yet
           M
           r
           Dassie
           not
           discouraged
           herewith
           gaue
           3
           liuely
           assaults
           more
           that
           morning
           ,
           but
           was
           repelled
           with
           so
           great
           losse
           ,
           that
           16
           Carts
           and
           Waggons
           were
           charged
           with
           carrying
           away
           their
           dead
           and
           dying
           bodies
           ,
           besides
           300
           left
           in
           the
           base
           court
           .
        
         
           After
           divers
           like
           adventures
           the
           English
           perceiving
           that
           the
           towne
           could
           not
           bee
           kept
           without
           danger
           ,
           nor
           lost
           without
           dishonour
           ,
           The
           Earle
           of
           Rutland
           was
           sent
           with
           3000
           Almaines
           and
           as
           many
           borderers
           to
           demolish
           the
           towne
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           artillerie
           a
           way
           to
           Barwicke
           ,
           The
           Earle
           not
           only
           accomplished
           his
           Charge
           but
           made
           wide
           wast
           in
           his
           passage
           by
           ruine
           and
           spoyle
           ,
           Herewith
           the
           castle
           of
           Hame
           was
           sodenly
           surprised
           by
           the
           Scots
           and
           all
           the
           English
           therein
           either
           taken
           or
           ●…laine
           .
           This
           was
           effected
           by
           
           meanes
           of
           certaine
           Scots
           who
           vsed
           to
           bring
           victualls
           to
           the
           English
           and
           were
           reputed
           their
           assured
           frindes
           ,
           these
           both
           obseruing
           the
           weakenes
           of
           the
           place
           and
           orders
           of
           the
           garrison
           ,
           discouered
           them
           to
           their
           fellowes
           and
           gaue
           entertainement
           for
           the
           surprise
           
             Giueing
             also
             warning
             to
             others
             never
             to
             trust
             either
             the
             cur●…syes
             or
             services
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             haue
             provoked
             to
             be
             their
             enimies
             .
          
        
         
           About
           these
           times
           
             S
             r
             Edward
             Bellingham
             Lo
             :
             Deputie
             of
             Ireland
          
           first
           with
           great
           diligence
           and
           care
           ,
           then
           credite
           and
           ●…eputation
           especially
           gained
           by
           that
           service
           ,
           tooke
           Ocanor
           and
           Omor
           and
           reduced
           the
           other
           seditious
           Lords
           to
           good
           subiection
           Ocanor
           and
           Omor
           guided
           by
           overlate
           counsaile
           of
           necessity
           left
           their
           Lordships
           and
           had
           a
           yeerely
           pension
           of
           100
           l
           assigned
           to
           either
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           French
           supposing
           that
           by
           reason
           partly
           of
           suspence
           of
           hostility
           betweene
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           the
           English
           affaires
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           matters
           with
           them
           would
           be
           neglected
           ,
           determined
           to
           attempt
           a
           suddaine
           surprise
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Bullingberge
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           7000
           men
           were
           appointed
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           M
           r
           Chastilion
           furnished
           with
           ladders
           and
           other
           preparations
           for
           the
           surprise
           .
           They
           marched
           secretly
           in
           the
           dead
           time
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           approached
           within
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           league
           .
           On
           Carter
           who
           had
           beene
           discharged
           of
           his
           pay
           by
           the
           English
           for
           takeing
           
             a
             French
          
           woman
           to
           wife
           ,
           and
           then
           serued
           vnder
           the
           French
           ranne
           privily
           before
           ,
           and
           gaue
           the
           Alarme
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Forte
           .
           The
           English
           drewe
           him
           vp
           the
           walles
           betweene
           two
           pikes
           and
           vnderstanding
           the
           danger
           addressed
           thē selues
           to
           their
           defence
           by
           reason
           wherof
           the
           French
           at
           their
           approach
           had
           so
           warme
           a
           welcome
           ,
           every
           of
           the
           English
           contending
           that
           his
           valour
           might
           be
           noted
           for
           some
           helpe
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           departure
           they
           laded
           15
           wagons
           with
           their
           dead
           .
           Carter
           himselfe
           adventured
           brauely
           in
           places
           of
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           and
           receiued
           two
           great
           hurts
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           S
           r
           Nicholas
           Arnault
           the
           captaine
           was
           likewise
           hurte
           with
           a
           pike
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           diuers
           
           others
           were
           wounded
           &
           about
           25
           slaine
           The
           assault
           continued
           with
           great
           obstinacy
           from
           midnight
           vntill
           somwhat
           after
           the
           breake
           of
           day
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           300
           English
           on
           foote
           and
           25
           horsemen
           were
           appointed
           to
           goe
           to
           a
           wood
           ,
           about
           2
           leagues
           from
           Bullingberge
           ,
           hauing
           carriages
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           bringing
           certaine
           timber
           for
           mounting
           great
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           vses
           when
           they
           approached
           neerer
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           woode
           ,
           about
           500
           French
           horsemen
           issued
           forth
           and
           gaue
           three
           sharpe
           charges
           vpon
           them
           ,
           the
           English
           empaled
           themselues
           with
           their
           pikes
           ,
           and
           therewith
           bare
           off
           their
           enimies
           ,
           and
           being
           lined
           with
           shot
           (
           the
           cruell
           plague
           of
           horsemen
           )
           the
           French
           were
           in
           such
           sort
           galled
           with
           arrowes
           that
           many
           were
           wounded
           
             M
             r
             Ca●…ret
          
           and
           diuers
           others
           slaine
           ,
           70
           great
           horses
           lay
           dead
           in
           the
           field
           and
           one
           Cornet
           was
           taken
           .
           The
           English
           fearing
           greater
           forces
           began
           to
           retyre
           ,
           and
           therewith
           appeared
           about
           2000
           French
           and
           Almaines
           on
           foote
           .
           But
           the
           English
           maintained
           an
           orderly
           retreat
           ,
           vntill
           they
           came
           within
           favour
           of
           the
           shot
           of
           Bullingberge
           and
           then
           the
           enimy
           adventured
           no
           further
           ,
           &
           in
           this
           manner
           the
           old
           wounds
           of
           warre
           began
           freshly
           to
           open
           &
           bleede
           betweene
           England
           and
           France
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           meane
           time
           such
           tempests
           of
           sedition
           tumbled
           in
           England
           more
           by
           default
           of
           governors
           then
           the
           peoples
           impatience
           to
           liue
           in
           subiection
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           honour
           but
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           state
           was
           thereby
           endangered
           .
           For
           as
           the
           commissioners
           before
           mentioned
           passed
           to
           divers
           places
           for
           establishing
           of
           their
           new
           iniunctions
           ,
           many
           vnsavory
           scornes
           were
           cast
           vpon
           thē
           ,
           &
           ●…he
           further
           they
           wenr
           from
           London
           as
           the
           people
           were
           more
           vnciuill
           so
           did
           they
           more
           rise
           into
           insolencie
           &
           contempt
           .
           At
           the
           last
           as
           one
           
             M
             r
             Body
          
           a
           commissioner
           was
           pulling
           downe
           images
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           he
           was
           sodainely
           stabbed
           into
           the
           body
           by
           a
           Priest
           with
           a
           knife
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           the
           people
           more
           regarding
           commotioners
           then
           commissioners
           ,
           slocked
           together
           in
           diverse
           parts
           of
           
           the
           shire
           as
           clouds
           cluster
           against
           a
           storme
           ,
           and
           albeit
           iustice
           was
           afterwards
           done
           vpon
           the
           offenders
           ,
           the
           Principall
           being
           hanged
           and
           quartered
           in
           Smithfield
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           his
           chiefe
           complices
           executed
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           albeit
           so
           ample
           a
           pardon
           was
           proclaimed
           for
           all
           others
           within
           that
           shire
           touching
           any
           action
           or
           speech
           tending
           to
           treason
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           the
           boldnesse
           be
           beaten
           down
           either
           with
           that
           severity
           or
           with
           this
           lenity
           be
           abated
           .
           For
           the
           mischiefe
           forthwith
           spread
           into
           Wiltshire
           and
           Somersetsoire
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           supposing
           that
           a
           common
           wealth
           could
           not
           stand
           without
           Commons
           ,
           beat
           downe
           enclosures
           ,
           laid
           parkes
           and
           fields
           champaine
           .
           But
           S
           r
           
             William
             Herbert
          
           afterwardes
           Earle
           of
           Pembroke
           with
           a
           well
           armed
           &
           ordered
           company
           set
           sharpely
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           oppressing
           some
           of
           the
           forwardest
           of
           them
           by
           death
           ,
           suppressed
           all
           the
           residue
           by
           feare
           .
           But
           their
           duty
           depending
           vpon
           feare
           the
           one
           was
           of
           no
           greater
           continuance
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           motions
           followed
           in
           
             Sussex
             ,
             Hampshire
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             Glocestershire
             ,
             Warwickeshire
             ,
             Essex
             ,
             Hartfordshire
             ,
             Leicestershire
             ,
             Worcestershire
             and
             Rutlandshire
             .
          
           But
           being
           neither
           in
           numbers
           nor
           in
           courage
           great
           ,
           partly
           by
           authority
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           entreaty
           and
           advice
           of
           honest
           persons
           they
           were
           reduced
           to
           some
           good
           appeasement
           ,
           as
           with
           people
           more
           guided
           by
           ●…age
           then
           by
           right
           ,
           yet
           not
           altogether
           mad
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           vneasy
           .
           But
           herein
           happely
           some
           error
           was
           committed
           ,
           that
           being
           only
           brought
           to
           a
           countenanc●…
           of
           quiet
           ,
           regard
           was
           not
           had
           to
           distinguish
           the
           rebellion
           fully
           .
           For
           soone
           after
           they
           brake
           forth
           more
           dangerously
           then
           before
           for
           no
           part
           could
           content
           them
           who
           aimed
           at
           all
           .
           After
           this
           the
           people
           in
           
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             '
             Devonshire
             ,
             Northfolke
          
           and
           Yorkeshire
           fell
           into
           the
           same
           madnes
           ,
           incensed
           by
           such
           who
           being
           in
           themselues
           base
           and
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           to
           the
           state
           had
           no
           hope
           but
           in
           troblesome
           times
           .
           To
           Oxfordshire
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           of
           Wilton
           ,
           was
           sent
           with
           1500
           horse
           and
           soote
           ,
           to
           whō
           the
           gentlmen
           of
           the
           country
           resorted
           ,
           drawing
           many
           
           followers
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           very
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           being
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           great
           valour
           and
           fortune
           ▪
           so
           terrified
           the
           seditious
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           very
           report
           of
           his
           approach
           ,
           more
           then
           halfe
           fell
           away
           and
           dispersed
           of
           the
           residue
           ,
           who
           being
           either
           more
           desperate
           or
           more
           sottish
           did
           abide
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           many
           were
           presently
           slaine
           ,
           many
           taken
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           executed
           .
           To
           Devonshire
           was
           sent
           
             Iohn
             Lord
             Russell
             ,
             Lord
             of
             the
             priuy
             seale
             ,
          
           whose
           forces
           being
           indeed
           ,
           or
           being
           by
           him
           distrusted
           to
           be
           inferior
           to
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           service
           ,
           he
           sate
           downe
           at
           Honington
           ,
           whilest
           the
           seditious
           did
           almost
           what
           they
           would
           ,
           vpon
           this
           heavines
           of
           the
           kings
           forces
           going
           forward
           interpr●…ted
           to
           be
           feare
           and
           want
           of
           mettle
           ,
           divers
           either
           of
           the
           most
           audacious
           or
           such
           as
           pouerty
           or
           feare
           of
           punishment
           might
           easily
           plunge
           into
           any
           mischi●…fe
           ,
           resorted
           to
           the
           seditious
           daily
           from
           Cornwall
           and
           other
           parts
           ,
           as
           bad
           humors
           gather
           to
           a
           bile
           ,
           or
           as
           divers
           kenn●…ls
           slow
           to
           one
           sinke
           ,
           so
           in
           short
           time
           their
           numbers
           encreased
           to
           10000
           tall
           &
           able
           bodies
           .
           They
           were
           chiefly
           guided
           by
           
             H●…mphery
             Arundell
          
           a
           man
           well
           esteemed
           for
           military
           seruices
           .
           About
           6
           others
           of
           inferior
           note
           were
           bold
           actors
           with
           him
           .
           Many
           priests
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           named
           were
           also
           impetuous
           and
           importunate
           incensors
           of
           the
           rage
           ,
           men
           of
           some
           academicall
           learning
           in
           discourse
           ,
           but
           their
           mindes
           not
           seasoned
           with
           any
           vertuous
           or
           religious
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Assuredly
           the
           vulgar
           multitude
           is
           not
           vnfirly
           termed
           a
           beast
           ,
           with
           many
           heads
           not
           guided
           ▪
           I
           will
           not
           say
           with
           any
           proportion
           but
           portion
           of
           reason
           ,
           violence
           and
           obstinacy
           like
           two
           vntamed
           horses
           ,
           draw
           their
           desire
           in
           a
           blindefo●…de
           Carriere
           .
           They
           intend
           most
           foolishly
           what
           they
           never
           put
           in
           action
           ,
           and
           often
           act
           most
           madly
           what
           they
           never
           intended
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           know
           to
           doe
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           know
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           meane
           to
           determine
           proues
           a
           determination
           and
           meaning
           to
           doe
           nothing
           .
           They
           attribute
           more
           to
           others
           iudgement
           then
           to
           their
           own
           ,
           esteeming
           bold
           obstinacy
           for
           bravest
           courage
           and
           impudent
           prating
           
           for
           soundest
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           assembled
           into
           one
           company
           rather
           without
           a
           Lord
           then
           at
           liberty
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           their
           misery
           they
           fall
           to
           division
           of
           all
           calamities
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           so
           broken
           in
           their
           desires
           that
           many
           could
           not
           learne
           either
           wherefore
           they
           came
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           would
           haue
           done
           .
           Some
           were
           commonwealth
           mutiners
           ,
           and
           some
           did
           mutiny
           for
           religion
           .
           They
           who
           were
           for
           the
           common
           wealth
           could
           agree
           vpon
           no
           certaine
           thing
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           certaine
           they
           could
           agree
           vpon
           nothing
           ,
           some
           would
           haue
           no
           iustices
           ,
           so
           ne
           no
           gentlemen
           ,
           some
           no
           laiers
           nor
           ordinary
           courts
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           enclosures
           must
           downe
           ,
           but
           whether
           all
           or
           which
           or
           how
           to
           be
           emploied
           none
           could
           tell
           ,
           every
           man
           regarding
           what
           he
           followed
           but
           not
           what
           might
           follow
           thereof
           .
           All
           would
           haue
           the
           state
           transformed
           ,
           but
           Whether
           reformed
           or
           deformed
           they
           neither
           cared
           nor
           knew
           .
           They
           concurred
           only
           in
           confused
           clamors
           ,
           every
           man
           thinking
           it
           no
           lesse
           reasonable
           that
           his
           opinion
           should
           be
           heard
           ,
           then
           that
           his
           body
           should
           be
           adventured
           .
        
         
           The
           religious
           mutiners
           were
           not
           altogether
           so
           vàrious
           in
           their
           voices
           ,
           as
           hauing
           some
           few
           spirits
           among
           them
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           both
           stirred
           &
           guided
           ,
           these
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           people
           hammered
           vp
           the
           Articles
           following
           ,
           &
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           vpon
           granting
           of
           which
           they
           professed
           that
           both
           their
           bodies
           &
           their
           goods
           should
           be
           absolutely
           at
           the
           kings
           devotion
           .
        
         
           
             1
             ●…hat
             carats
             should
             administer
             baptisme
             at
             all
             times
             of
             necessity
             aswell
             on
             weekedaies
             as
             on
             holidates
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             their
             chilaren
             might
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             whensoeuer
             they
             should
             within
             the
             d●…oces
             resort
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Forasmuch
             as
             they
             believed
             that
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             no●…
             substance
             of
             bread
             remaining
             but
             the
             reall
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             th●…
             masse
             should
             be
             c●…lebrated
             without
             any
             man
             communicating
             with
             the
             priest
             ,
             for
             that
             many
             put
             noe
             differenc●…
             betweene
             the
             Lords
             body
             and
             other
             m●…at
             ,
             soms
             saying
             that
             it
             is
             bread
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             some
             saying
             
             that
             it
             is
             profitable
             to
             none
             except
             he
             receiues
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             they
             might
             haue
             reseruation
             of
             the
             Lords
             body
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             they
             might
             haue
             holy
             bread
             and
             holy
             water
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             precious
             body
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             Gods
             service
             might
             be
             said
             or
             sang
             with
             an
             audible
             voice
             in
             the
             Quire
             and
             not
             forth
             like
             a
             Christmas
             play
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             Priests
             liue
             chast
             (
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             did
             )
             without
             marriage
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             all
             honest
             Priests
             ,
             be
             yee
             followers
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             the
             6
             Articles
             set
             forth
             by
             K.
             Henry
             the
             
               8
               th
            
             ,
             be
             so
             vsed
             as
             they
             were
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             at
             least
             vntill
             the
             K.
             should
             accomplish
             his
             full
             age
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           albeit
           the
           King
           knewe
           right
           well
           that
           no
           reasons
           would
           serue
           for
           deniall
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           yeelding
           to
           them
           in
           any
           thing
           would
           profit
           him
           nothing
           ,
           but
           rather
           make
           them
           rise
           to
           more
           insolent
           demands
           ,
           yet
           hee
           returned
           an
           answere
           in
           writing
           and
           therewith
           his
           generall
           pardon
           ,
           in
           ease
           they
           would
           desist
           and
           open
           their
           eyes
           to
           diseerne
           how
           their
           vncircumspect
           simplicity
           had
           beene
           abused
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           some
           vertues
           resemble
           some
           vices
           so
           neere
           ,
           as
           the
           one
           is
           often
           taken
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           religion
           and
           supe●…stition
           doe
           so
           neerely
           resemble
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           men
           to
           disguise
           the
           one
           vnder
           the
           maske
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           First
           therefore
           hee
           reproued
           them
           fairely
           for
           their
           disorderly
           assemblies
           ,
           against
           the
           peaceable
           people
           of
           the
           Realme
           and
           against
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           fearing
           much
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           his
           lenitie
           should
           appeare
           to
           be
           lesse
           then
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           al●…o
           for
           that
           they
           vsed
           his
           name
           in
           all
           their
           writings
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           his
           authoritie
           but
           even
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           abusing
           thereby
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           drawing
           them
           into
           societie
           of
           their
           evill
           .
           Then
           he
           pitied
           their
           ignorance
           and
           the
           errors
           thence
           arising
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           allured
           to
           new
           hopes
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           th●…iue
           so
           well
           by
           their
           honest
           e●…deavours
           ,
           as
           by
           rapine
           and
           spoile
           ,
           who
           stopped
           all
           course
           of
           law
           and
           discourse
           of
           reason
           to
           open
           the
           full
           sloud-gate
           
           of
           their
           vnmeasurable
           madnesse
           ,
           who
           to
           overthrowe
           th●…state
           pretend
           libertie
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           should
           ouerthrowe
           it
           all
           libertie
           were
           lost
           .
        
         
           For
           saith
           he
           who
           hath
           borne
           you
           in
           hand
           that
           children
           even
           in
           cas●…
           of
           necessitie
           cannot
           be
           baptised
           but
           vpon
           holidaies
           ,
           whereas
           there
           is
           no
           day
           no●…
           houre
           wherein
           the
           Minister
           is
           not
           only
           permitted
           but
           commanded
           to
           baptise
           .
           By
           like
           abuse
           you
           are
           perswaded
           that
           many
           hold
           that
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           of
           Christs
           body
           doth
           nothing
           differ
           from
           cōmon
           bread
           ,
           whereas
           Lawes
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Proclamations
           ,
           common
           practise
           agree
           ,
           that
           common
           bread
           is
           only
           to
           sustaine
           the
           body
           but
           this
           blessed
           bread
           is
           food
           for
           the
           soule
           .
           Touching
           confirmation
           ,
           doth
           any
           beleeue
           that
           a
           child
           baptised
           is
           damned
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           confirmed
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           baptised
           and
           also
           confirmed
           ,
           is
           it
           saued
           only
           by
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           baptisme
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           the
           more
           saued
           by
           confirmation
           ?
           children
           are
           confirmed
           at
           the
           age
           of
           discretion
           to
           teach
           them
           what
           they
           receaued
           in
           their
           infancie
           ,
           they
           are
           taught
           by
           confirmation
           to
           continue
           in
           that
           whereto
           they
           were
           baptised
           ,
           oh
           how
           much
           doe
           they
           need
           who
           will
           never
           bee
           content
           ?
           What
           may
           satisfie
           those
           who
           haue
           no
           limits
           to
           their
           desires
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           order
           of
           service
           and
           vse
           thereof
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           which
           you
           esteeme
           new
           it
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           old
           ,
           that
           same
           words
           in
           English
           which
           were
           in
           Latine
           ,
           except
           a
           few
           things
           omitted
           so
           fond
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           bin
           a
           shame
           to
           haue
           heard
           them
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           any
           reasonable
           man
           be
           offended
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           God
           by
           his
           word
           speaketh
           vnto
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           by
           their
           prayers
           speake
           vnto
           God
           :
           If
           the
           service
           were
           good
           in
           latine
           ,
           it
           remaines
           so
           in
           English
           ,
           for
           nothing
           is
           altered
           but
           to
           make
           you
           vnderstand
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           In
           like
           sort
           the
           masse
           with
           great
           iudgment
           and
           care
           was
           reduced
           to
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Christ
           left
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           vsed
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           receaued
           ,
           practised
           and
           left
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           would
           in
           sober
           earnest
           haue
           the
           six
           Articles
           againe
           reviued
           ,
           Doe
           you
           vnderstand
           what
           you
           would
           haue
           ,
           
           or
           ate
           you
           masters
           of
           your
           owne
           iudgment
           .
           If
           you
           vnderstand
           them
           and
           yet
           desire
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           long
           since
           they
           were
           enacted
           ,
           and
           haue
           since
           drawne
           much
           blood
           from
           the
           subiects
           ,
           as
           would
           you
           haue
           bloody
           lawes
           againe
           in
           life
           ,
           or
           would
           they
           any
           long
           time
           be
           endured
           ?
           Vpon
           pitty
           they
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           vpon
           ignorance
           they
           are
           againe
           demanded
           ,
           Verily
           that
           in
           the
           Gospell
           may
           truly
           bee
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           yee
           aske
           yee
           knowe
           not
           what
           ,
           for
           you
           neither
           know
           what
           good
           you
           shall
           haue
           by
           receiuing
           them
           ,
           nor
           what
           evill
           you
           haue
           lost
           by
           their
           abolishing
           ,
           our
           intention
           is
           to
           haue
           our
           lawes
           written
           with
           milke
           ,
           but
           you
           would
           haue
           them
           written
           with
           blood
           .
           They
           were
           established
           by
           law
           and
           so
           observed
           ,
           although
           with
           much
           expence
           of
           blood
           ,
           they
           are
           abolished
           by
           law
           with
           sparing
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           must
           be
           obserued
           ,
           for
           
             vnlesse
             lawes
             be
             duly
             obserued
             ,
             neither
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             safetie
             of
             the
             people
             can
             be
             preserved
             .
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           you
           would
           haue
           them
           remaine
           in
           force
           vntill
           our
           full
           age
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           knowne
           what
           you
           speake
           ,
           you
           never
           would
           haue
           giuen
           breath
           to
           such
           an
           vnseasoned
           thought
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           our
           authoritie
           the
           lesse
           for
           our
           age
           ,
           or
           shall
           we
           be
           more
           King
           hereafter
           then
           now
           ?
           or
           are
           you
           lesse
           subjects
           now
           then
           in
           future
           times
           you
           shall
           be
           ?
           Verily
           as
           a
           naturall
           man
           we
           haue
           now
           youth
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           sufferance
           expect
           age
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           King
           we
           haue
           no
           difference
           in
           yeares
           ,
           we
           are
           rightfull
           king
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           by
           descent
           from
           our
           roi●…ll
           ancestors
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           set
           number
           of
           yeares
           ,
           and
           much
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           feared
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           moued
           you
           to
           require
           this
           suspence
           of
           time
           ,
           would
           absolutely
           denie
           our
           royall
           power
           ,
           if
           they
           durst
           so
           plainely
           expresse
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           seditious
           as
           men
           alwaies
           dangerous
           when
           they
           haue
           once
           broken
           awe
           ,
           interpreted
           this
           or
           any
           other
           milde
           dealing
           to
           proceed
           from
           some
           faining
           or
           fainting
           disposition
           either
           doubting
           or
           daring
           most
           when
           they
           are
           most
           fairely
           entreated
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           enslame
           the
           popular
           rage
           ,
           
           fresh
           rumors
           were
           devised
           and
           divulged
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           be
           constrained
           to
           pay
           a
           ratable
           taxe
           for
           their
           sheep
           and
           other
           cattle
           ,
           and
           an
           excise
           for
           every
           thing
           which
           they
           should
           eat
           or
           drinke
           ,
           by
           which
           and
           other
           like
           reports
           the
           simple
           were
           blinded
           ,
           the
           malitious
           edged
           ,
           all
           hardned
           from
           applying
           to
           any
           peaceable
           perswasion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           vnable
           to
           support
           themselues
           either
           with
           their
           own
           estate
           or
           by
           wast
           of
           villages
           ,
           they
           aspired
           to
           the
           spoile
           and
           subiection
           of
           citties
           ,
           and
           first
           they
           came
           to
           Ex●…ter
           and
           demanded
           entrance
           ,
           but
           the
           citizens
           as
           they
           were
           both
           civill
           and
           rich
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           better
           advised
           ,
           and
           therefore
           closed
           their
           gates
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           haue
           any
           entercourse
           with
           the
           seditious
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           common
           obedience
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           hostility
           and
           armes
           ;
           the
           popular
           fury
           being
           thus
           stopped
           ,
           swelled
           the
           more
           .
           Wherevpon
           they
           resolued
           to
           apply
           their
           endeauours
           for
           taking
           the
           citty
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           destroying
           it
           to
           increase
           terror
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           sparing
           it
           to
           winne
           an
           opinion
           of
           moderation
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           great
           artillery
           to
           open
           a
           breach
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           reason
           they
           gaue
           an
           assault
           ,
           and
           vsed
           divers
           meanes
           to
           mount
           the
           walls
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           madnesse
           they
           shewed
           in
           their
           attempt
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           losse
           they
           were
           driuen
           b●…cke
           ,
           then
           they
           fired
           the
           gates
           at
           two
           severall
           times
           ,
           but
           the
           citizens
           at
           both
           times
           by
           casting
           in
           wood
           maintained
           the
           fire
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           cast
           vp
           a
           halfe
           moone
           within
           ,
           vpon
           which
           when
           the
           seditious
           attempted
           to
           enter
           they
           were
           slaine
           from
           the
           corners
           like
           dogges
           .
           After
           this
           they
           mined
           the
           walls
           ,
           laid
           the
           powder
           and
           rammed
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           the
           citizens
           made
           a
           countermine
           ,
           whereinto
           they
           powred
           such
           plentie
           of
           water
           ,
           that
           the
           wet
           powder
           could
           not
           be
           fired
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           
             L.
             Privy
             Seale
          
           lay
           at
           Hunnington
           expecting
           more
           strength
           ,
           and
           knowing
           right
           well
           that
           as
           the
           multitude
           are
           slow
           to
           danger
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           most
           desperate
           when
           they
           are
           stirred
           ,
           but
           whilst
           he
           expected
           more
           companie
           ,
           many
           of
           those
           he
           had
           slipped
           away
           from
           him
           .
           Herevpon
           he
           resolued
           for
           retaining
           the
           rest
           to
           entertaine
           some
           present
           
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           first
           he
           assailed
           by
           a
           by
           way
           to
           enter
           and
           relieue
           the
           citty
           ,
           but
           the
           seditious
           for
           prevention
           hereof
           had
           f●…led
           all
           the
           trees
           betweene
           
             S.
             Mary
             Outry
          
           and
           Exeter
           ,
           &
           laid
           them
           crosse
           the
           waie
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           impeached
           his
           passage
           ,
           herevpon
           firing
           such
           places
           as
           hee
           thought
           might
           serue
           either
           for
           vse
           or
           ease
           to
           the
           seditious
           ,
           he
           determined
           to
           returne
           to
           Hunnington
           .
           But
           the
           seditious
           forelaied
           a
           bridge
           ,
           over
           which
           hee
           should
           passe
           ,
           called
           
             Fennington
             bridge
          
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           faire
           meddow
           behinde
           the
           bridge
           placed
           a
           great
           number
           vnder
           banners
           displaid
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             privy
             seale
          
           had
           but
           a
           small
           company
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           seditious
           .
           Yet
           with
           good
           order
           and
           courage
           hee
           attempted
           the
           bridge
           but
           could
           not
           force
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           finding
           the
           riuer
           to
           be
           fordeable
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           bridge
           ,
           he
           there
           set
           ouer
           his
           horse
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           guardes
           appointed
           to
           defend
           the
           bridge
           forsooke
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           retyred
           to
           their
           strength
           in
           the
           meddow
           .
           Then
           the
           kings
           forces
           charged
           liuely
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           againe
           as
           stoutly
           receiued
           the
           charge
           ,
           but
           being
           an
           vntrained
           multitude
           without
           either
           souldier
           or
           guide
           ,
           they
           were
           soone
           broken
           and
           put
           to
           slight
           ,
           yet
           they
           valued
           themselues
           and
           tumultuously
           charged
           vpon
           the
           kings
           forces
           ,
           but
           were
           presently
           rowted
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           the
           ch●…se
           was
           not
           far
           pursued
           for
           feare
           of
           fresh
           succours
           from
           before
           the
           citty
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           seditious
           lost
           600
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Privy
             seale
          
           returned
           without
           losse
           to
           Hunington
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           the
           seditious
           liued
           by
           rapine
           and
           ruine
           of
           all
           the
           country
           ,
           omitting
           nothing
           of
           that
           which
           savages
           enraged
           in
           the
           height
           of
           their
           vnruly
           beh●…viour
           doe
           commit
           ,
           but
           the
           Cittizens
           driven
           to
           great
           distresse
           for
           want
           of
           victuales
           ,
           bread
           they
           made
           of
           coursest
           branne
           moulded
           in
           cloathes
           ,
           for
           that
           otherwise
           it
           would
           not
           cleaue
           together
           .
           Th●…ir
           finest
           fl●…sh
           was
           of
           their
           owne
           horses
           ,
           especially
           for
           12
           daies
           they
           endured
           most
           extreame
           famine
           .
           During
           this
           time
           they
           were
           much
           encouraged
           by
           an
           aged
           cittizen
           ,
           who
           brought
           forth
           all
           his
           provisions
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           did
           
           communicate
           vnto
           them
           his
           store
           ,
           so
           would
           he
           participate
           of
           their
           wants
           .
           And
           that
           for
           his
           part
           he
           would
           feed
           on
           the
           one
           arme
           and
           fight
           with
           the
           other
           before
           he
           would
           consent
           to
           put
           the
           citty
           into
           the
           seditious
           hands
           .
           Herewith
           the
           
             Lord
             privy
             Seale
          
           for
           want
           of
           power
           to
           performe
           any
           services
           ,
           was
           about
           to
           rise
           and
           returne
           to
           London
           .
           But
           in
           good
           time
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           came
           to
           him
           with
           supply
           of
           forces
           most
           Almane
           horsemen
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           came
           Spinola
           with
           his
           band
           of
           Italians
           consisting
           of
           300
           shot
           ,
           purposed
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           also
           200
           men
           were
           sent
           vnto
           him
           from
           Reading
           ,
           so
           being
           in
           all
           not
           much
           aboue
           1000
           strong
           ,
           he
           made
           head
           against
           the
           seditious
           .
           So
           departing
           from
           Honington
           he
           came
           to
           a
           little
           village
           frō
           whence
           lay
           2
           waies
           towards
           Exeter
           ,
           both
           which
           were
           blocked
           vp
           with
           2
           bulwarkes
           of
           earth
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           seditious
           ,
           hither
           they
           had
           driuen
           2000
           men
           from
           before
           Exeter
           whom
           they
           divided
           into
           4
           companies
           .
           In
           either
           of
           the
           Bulwarkes
           they
           lodged
           one
           ,
           at
           the
           bridge
           neere
           the
           backe
           of
           one
           of
           the
           fortes
           ▪
           a
           third
           company
           was
           placed
           ,
           the
           4
           th
           was
           laid
           in
           ambush
           behinde
           a
           hedge
           on
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           at
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           other
           fortresse
           ,
           the
           Arricre
           of
           the
           kings
           forces
           led
           by
           captaine
           Wauers
           set
           vpon
           one
           of
           the
           sortes
           ,
           the
           vaward
           and
           battaile
           vpon
           the
           other
           ,
           Spinola
           with
           his
           shot
           did
           beare
           vpon
           those
           within
           ,
           who
           offered
           to
           appeare
           vpon
           the
           walls
           .
           At
           length
           
             Captaine
             Wavers
          
           wonn
           the
           sort
           which
           he
           assailed
           ,
           and
           draue
           the
           defendands
           to
           the
           bridge
           where
           one
           of
           their
           companies
           made
           stand
           ,
           Herewith
           the
           other
           two
           companies
           did
           forthwith
           resort
           vnto
           them
           ,
           one
           from
           the
           second
           sort
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           .
           These
           casting
           a
           strong
           guard
           vpon
           the
           bridge
           ,
           marsha●…ed
           the
           residue
           vpon
           a
           plaine
           ground
           behinde
           the
           bridge
           .
           The
           Kings
           forces
           coming
           forward
           draue
           the
           guard
           from
           the
           bridge
           ●…nd
           making
           profit
           of
           the
           fresh
           terror
           set
           vpon
           those
           who
           were
           vpon
           the
           plaine
           .
           The
           kings
           footmen
           were
           firmely
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           the
           troopes
           of
           horse
           in
           good
           array
           ,
           whereas
           the
           〈◊〉
           had
           neither
           weapons
           ,
           order
           nor
           counsaile
           ,
           but
           being
           in
           all
           things
           vnprovided
           were
           slaine
           
           like
           beasts
           .
           They
           tooke
           their
           slight
           towards
           S
           t
           
             Mary
             cl●…sse
          
           but
           the
           souldiers
           vpon
           disdaine
           of
           their
           vnworthy
           actions
           filled
           themselues
           with
           revenge
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           slue
           of
           them
           aboue
           900
           not
           sparing
           one
           .
        
         
           This
           sad
           blow
           abated
           much
           the
           courage
           and
           hope
           of
           the
           seditious
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           next
           day
           about
           2000
           of
           them
           affronted
           the
           Kings
           forces
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           a
           high
           way
           ,
           whom
           when
           they
           found
           both
           ready
           and
           resolute
           to
           fight
           ,
           they
           desired
           enterparlance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           began
           to
           fortify
           .
           But
           vnderstanding
           that
           their
           intention
           was
           vnderstood
           ▪
           more
           like
           slaues
           then
           souldiers
           they
           furiously
           ran
           away
           .
           The
           same
           night
           the
           seditious
           before
           Exeter
           raised
           theirseige
           ,
           and
           therewith
           discharged
           the
           citty
           from
           many
           miseries
           and
           dispaires
           .
           The
           King
           afterwards
           enlarged
           the
           constant
           obedience
           of
           the
           citty
           with
           enlargement
           both
           of
           liberties
           and
           of
           revenews
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           the
           mannor
           of
           Eu●…land
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           remembrance
           both
           of
           their
           loialty
           and
           of
           his
           loue
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           seditious
           driven
           almost
           to
           a
           dead
           dispaire
           and
           supported
           only
           by
           the
           vehemency
           of
           desire
           ,
           brought
           forth
           their
           forces
           to
           
             Cli●…on
             heath
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           many
           of
           the
           most
           vile
           vulgars
           resorted
           hourely
           ,
           which
           much
           enlarged
           their
           numbers
           but
           nothing
           their
           strength
           ,
           but
           what
           measure
           haue
           men
           in
           the
           encrease
           of
           madnes
           ,
           if
           they
           keepe
           not
           themselues
           from
           falling
           into
           it
           ,
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           a
           crucifix
           vpon
           a
           carte
           couered
           with
           a
           canopie
           ,
           and
           beset
           with
           crosses
           ,
           tapers
           ,
           banners
           ,
           holy
           bread
           and
           holy
           water
           as
           a
           representation
           of
           those
           things
           for
           which
           they
           fought
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           encouraged
           his
           men
           to
           set
           sharpely
           vpon
           the
           vague
           villaines
           good
           neither
           to
           liue
           peaceably
           nor
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           to
           win
           at
           once
           both
           quiet
           to
           the
           Realme
           and
           to
           themselues
           glory
           ,
           so
           he
           brought
           the
           Kings
           forces
           vpon
           them
           rather
           as
           to
           a
           carnage
           then
           to
           a
           fight
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           without
           any
           great
           either
           losse
           or
           danger
           to
           themselues
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           seditious
           were
           slaine
           ,
           divers
           also
           were
           taken
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           common
           sort
           were
           forthwith
           executed
           by
           martiall
           
           
           
           
           
           law
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           leaders
           were
           sent
           to
           receiue
           iustice
           at
           London
           ,
           Some
           escaped
           and
           sailed
           to
           Bridgewater
           ,
           who
           taking
           dangers
           to
           be
           the
           only
           remedy
           against
           dangers
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           set
           vp
           the
           sedition
           againe
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           speedily
           repressed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           the
           sedition
           suppressed
           wholly
           .
        
         
           The
           sedition
           thus
           broken
           and
           beaten
           downe
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Kingston
             prouost
             marshall
          
           of
           the
           kings
           army
           was
           deemed
           by
           many
           not
           only
           cruell
           but
           vneivill
           ,
           and
           inhumane
           in
           his
           executions
           .
           One
           
             Boyer
             maior
             of
             Bodmin
          
           in
           Cornwall
           was
           obserued
           to
           haue
           beene
           among
           the
           seditious
           ,
           but
           by
           absolute
           enforcement
           as
           many
           others
           were
           .
           The
           Martiall
           wrote
           to
           him
           a
           letter
           that
           he
           would
           dine
           at
           his
           house
           vpon
           a
           day
           which
           he
           appointed
           ,
           the
           maior
           seemed
           glad
           ,
           and
           made
           for
           him
           the
           best
           provision
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           vpon
           the
           day
           he
           came
           and
           a
           large
           company
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           receiued
           with
           many
           ceremonies
           of
           entertainment
           .
           A
           little
           before
           dinner
           he
           tooke
           the
           maior
           aside
           and
           whispered
           him
           in
           the
           ●…are
           ,
           that
           execution
           must
           that
           day
           be
           done
           in
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           required
           him
           that
           a
           paire
           of
           gallowes
           should
           be
           framed
           and
           erected
           against
           the
           time
           that
           dinner
           should
           end
           ;
           the
           maior
           was
           diligent
           to
           accomplish
           his
           demand
           ,
           and
           no
           sooner
           was
           dinner
           ended
           ,
           but
           he
           demanded
           of
           the
           Maior
           whether
           the
           worke
           were
           finished
           ,
           the
           Maior
           answered
           that
           all
           was
           ready
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           said
           the
           provost
           bring
           me
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           therewith
           he
           tooke
           him
           friendly
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           here
           beholding
           the
           gallowes
           he
           asked
           the
           Maior
           whether
           he
           thought
           them
           to
           be
           strong
           enough
           ,
           yes
           said
           the
           Maior
           doubtlesse
           they
           are
           ,
           well
           then
           said
           the
           provost
           get
           you
           vp
           speedily
           for
           they
           are
           prepared
           for
           you
           ,
           I
           hope
           answered
           the
           Maior
           you
           meane
           not
           as
           you
           speake
           ,
           in
           faith
           said
           the
           provost
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           for
           you
           haue
           beene
           a
           busie
           rebell
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           respite
           or
           defence
           hee
           strangled
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Neere
           the
           said
           place
           dwelled
           a
           Miller
           who
           had
           beene
           a
           busy
           actor
           in
           that
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           approach
           of
           
           the
           
             provost
             martiall
          
           ,
           told
           a
           sturdy
           tall
           fellow
           his
           servant
           that
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           goe
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           therefore
           gaue
           directions
           that
           if
           any
           one
           should
           enquire
           after
           the
           miller
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           speake
           of
           him
           but
           affirme
           that
           himselfe
           was
           the
           miller
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           he
           had
           bin
           for
           three
           yeares
           before
           ,
           So
           the
           provost
           came
           and
           called
           for
           the
           miller
           ,
           his
           seruant
           came
           forth
           and
           said
           he
           was
           the
           man.
           The
           provost
           demanded
           how
           long
           he
           had
           kept
           the
           mill
           ,
           these
           three
           years
           answered
           the
           seruant
           ,
           then
           the
           provost
           commanded
           his
           men
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           hang
           him
           on
           the
           neerest
           tree
           ,
           then
           the
           fellow
           cried
           out
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           miller
           but
           the
           millers
           man
           ,
           nay
           S
           r
           answered
           the
           provost
           I
           will
           take
           thee
           at
           thy
           word
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           beest
           the
           miller
           thou
           art
           a
           busy
           knaue
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           not
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           false
           lying
           knaue
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           thou
           art
           thou
           shalt
           be
           hanged
           ,
           when
           others
           also
           told
           him
           that
           the
           fellow
           was
           but
           the
           millers
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           said
           he
           ?
           could
           he
           ever
           haue
           done
           his
           master
           a
           better
           service
           then
           to
           hang
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           more
           to
           doe
           he
           was
           dispatched
           .
           Assuredly
           this
           might
           haue
           passed
           for
           a
           tollerable
           iest
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           in
           a
           case
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           Divers
           others
           were
           executed
           by
           martiall
           law
           ,
           &
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           country
           was
           abandoned
           to
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           who
           not
           troubling
           themselues
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           a
           subiect
           and
           a
           rebell
           ,
           whilest
           their
           liberty
           lasted
           made
           indifferently
           profit
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           seditious
           in
           Northfolke
           were
           somewhat
           dangerous
           ,
           both
           because
           their
           strength
           was
           greater
           ,
           as
           also
           because
           the
           citty
           of
           Norwich
           was
           a
           friend
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wished
           them
           no
           great
           harme
           ,
           and
           being
           faithfull
           to
           neither
           side
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           entertaine
           the
           stronger
           ,
           their
           first
           attempt
           was
           made
           at
           Attleborough
           where
           they
           threw
           downe
           the
           fences
           of
           one
           
             Greene
             of
             Wilbie
          
           ,
           who
           was
           supposed
           to
           haue
           enclosed
           a
           parte
           of
           Attleborough
           common
           adioining
           to
           the
           common
           pasture
           of
           Harsham
           .
           Afterward
           they
           assembled
           at
           a
           play
           accustomed
           yeerely
           to
           be
           kept
           at
           Wimondham
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           to
           Morley
           a
           
           mile
           distant
           ,
           and
           there
           cast
           downe
           the
           ditches
           of
           one
           Hubbarde
           ,
           next
           by
           incitement
           of
           
             Iohn
             Flowerdew
             of
             Netheset
          
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           of
           good
           estate
           ,
           but
           neuer
           expressing
           desire
           of
           quiet
           ,
           they
           did
           the
           like
           to
           certaine
           enclosures
           of
           
             Robert
             Ket
          
           a
           tanner
           in
           Wimondham
           ,
           and
           receiued
           of
           him
           38
           s
           4
           d
           for
           their
           labour
           ,
           this
           Ket
           who
           hath
           made
           his
           obscure
           beginning
           well
           knowen
           by
           his
           mischievous
           attempts
           to
           require
           Flowerdew
           carried
           them
           to
           Netheset
           ,
           where
           they
           cast
           down
           all
           the
           enclosed
           pasture
           of
           Flowerdew
           ,
           and
           not
           staying
           there
           he
           led
           them
           indifferently
           to
           divers
           other
           places
           ,
           laying
           all
           enclosures
           where
           hee
           came
           rather
           wast
           then
           open
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           rather
           to
           traine
           them
           to
           his
           allure
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           both
           often
           and
           with
           vehement
           voice
           ,
           how
           they
           were
           over
           topped
           and
           trodden
           downe
           by
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           good
           masters
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           of
           possibility
           ever
           to
           recover
           foote
           ,
           how
           whilest
           rivers
           of
           riches
           ran
           into
           their
           landlords
           coffers
           ,
           they
           were
           pared
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           and
           sed
           vpon
           pease
           and
           oats
           like
           beasts
           ,
           how
           being
           sleeced
           by
           these
           for
           privat
           benefit
           ,
           they
           were
           slayed
           by
           publique
           burthens
           of
           state
           ,
           wherein
           whilest
           the
           richer
           sort
           favoured
           themselues
           ,
           they
           were
           gnawen
           to
           the
           very
           bones
           ,
           how
           the
           more
           to
           terrify
           and
           torture
           them
           to
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           winde
           their
           necks
           more
           surely
           vnder
           their
           arme
           ,
           their
           tyrannous
           masters
           did
           often
           implead
           arrest
           ,
           cast
           them
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           thereby
           consume
           them
           to
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           how
           they
           did
           palliat
           these
           pillaries
           with
           the
           faire
           pretence
           of
           authority
           and
           of
           law
           ,
           fine
           workemen
           I
           warrant
           you
           ,
           who
           can
           so
           closely
           carry
           their
           dealings
           ,
           that
           then
           men
           only
           discouer
           them
           ,
           how
           harmelesse
           counsailes
           were
           fit
           for
           tame
           fooles
           ,
           but
           for
           them
           who
           had
           already
           stirred
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           but
           in
           adventuring
           boldly
           .
        
         
           The
           likenes
           of
           affection
           and
           the
           masking
           of
           vices
           vnder
           pleasant
           tearmes
           ,
           procured
           not
           only
           assent
           ,
           but
           applause
           to
           all
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           often
           and
           earnest
           repeating
           of
           these
           and
           the
           like
           speeches
           ,
           and
           by
           bearing
           a
           confident
           
           countenance
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           the
           vulgars
           tooke
           him
           to
           be
           both
           valiant
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           their
           commander
           ,
           being
           glad
           they
           had
           found
           any
           captaine
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           Their
           numbers
           encreased
           daily
           ,
           and
           therewith
           their
           boldnesse
           and
           power
           to
           doe
           harme
           ,
           they
           were
           largely
           supplied
           at
           the
           first
           both
           with
           victualls
           and
           armes
           ,
           albeit
           not
           with
           open
           consent
           of
           the
           places
           adioining
           ,
           yet
           with
           much
           private
           goodwill
           ,
           for
           many
           did
           not
           only
           secretly
           favour
           but
           openly
           approue
           their
           designes
           .
           Generally
           every
           good
           man
           was
           much
           grieued
           ,
           many
           vpon
           some
           dislikes
           before
           reioiced
           in
           their
           greater
           harmes
           ,
           and
           not
           regarding
           in
           what
           liberty
           they
           stood
           ,
           were
           ready
           to
           runne
           into
           any
           bondage
           .
           The
           Sheriffe
           of
           Northfolke
           resorted
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           proclamation
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           that
           forthwith
           they
           should
           peaceably
           depart
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           not
           beene
           ready
           &
           his
           horse
           swift
           to
           depart
           in
           time
           ,
           hee
           should
           hardly
           haue
           departed
           from
           them
           aliue
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           they
           drew
           towards
           Norwich
           and
           seated
           themselues
           at
           Monshold
           neere
           
             Mount
             Surrey
          
           and
           vpon
           S.
           Leonhards
           which
           hangeth
           ouer
           Norwich
           ,
           another
           company
           seated
           at
           Rising
           neere
           Lynne
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           dislodged
           by
           the
           gentlemen
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           draw
           to
           their
           fellowes
           at
           Monsholde
           .
           Here
           the
           maine
           body
           encamped
           and
           sent
           divers
           light
           companies
           forth
           to
           terrifie
           and
           roue
           .
           To
           this
           place
           many
           resorted
           out
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           places
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           many
           for
           want
           ,
           but
           most
           vpon
           a
           turbulent
           minde
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           thereabout
           beacons
           were
           fired
           ,
           and
           bells
           rung
           ,
           as
           a
           roaring
           furtherance
           to
           his
           vproare
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           short
           time
           the
           multitude
           encreased
           to
           16000
           ,
           and
           yet
           rather
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           number
           then
           an
           army
           .
        
         
           Their
           actions
           were
           couered
           and
           disguised
           with
           mantles
           very
           vsuall
           in
           time
           of
           disorder
           of
           religiō
           &
           iustice
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           one
           Coniers
           for
           their
           chaplaine
           ,
           a
           man
           brought
           vp
           in
           idle
           and
           dead
           studies
           ,
           who
           both
           morning
           and
           evening
           read
           solemne
           prayers
           ,
           many
           sermons
           they
           also
           had
           either
           by
           entreatie
           or
           enforcement
           .
           But
           
             D
             r
             Parker
          
           afterwards
           Archbishop
           
           
             of
             Canterbury
          
           in
           his
           sermon
           before
           them
           touched
           them
           for
           their
           liuing
           so
           neere
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           neere
           to
           touch
           him
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           for
           Iustice
           they
           had
           a
           bench
           vnder
           a
           tree
           where
           Ket
           vsually
           sate
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           two
           of
           euery
           hundred
           whence
           their
           companies
           had
           beene
           raised
           ,
           here
           complaints
           were
           exhibited
           and
           examined
           aswell
           against
           those
           of
           their
           owne
           company
           ,
           who
           receiued
           iudgement
           for
           their
           offences
           as
           against
           any
           gentleman
           or
           other
           in
           the
           country
           ,
           by
           commandment
           from
           hence
           many
           were
           very
           violently
           pulled
           from
           their
           houses
           ,
           of
           whō
           some
           were
           enforced
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           others
           were
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           &
           happily
           fettered
           with
           irons
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           rudely
           and
           dangerously
           entreated
           ,
           from
           hence
           also
           warrants
           were
           sent
           forth
           in
           the
           kings
           name
           ,
           whereby
           ordinance
           ,
           powder
           and
           shot
           were
           commanded
           out
           of
           ships
           and
           any
           other
           furniture
           of
           warre
           out
           of
           houses
           where
           it
           could
           be
           found
           .
           This
           tree
           was
           ever
           since
           termed
           the
           
             oake
             of
             reformation
          
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           seditious
           being
           advanced
           vnto
           the
           height
           both
           of
           their
           power
           and
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           presented
           certaine
           complaints
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           a
           herald
           or
           some
           other
           messenger
           of
           credite
           may
           be
           sent
           vnto
           them
           to
           receiue
           articles
           of
           all
           those
           matters
           wherewith
           they
           concerned
           themselues
           to
           de
           grieued
           .
           The
           King
           tooke
           it
           for
           a
           great
           indignity
           that
           base
           traitors
           &
           theeues
           should
           offer
           to
           capitulate
           with
           him
           as
           enimies
           law
           :
           fully
           holding
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           yet
           knowing
           right
           well
           ,
           that
           as
           good
           counsailes
           gather
           strength
           by
           time
           ,
           so
           vpon
           a
           little
           respite
           evill
           advices
           either
           vanish
           or
           grow
           weaker
           to
           winne
           some
           advantage
           of
           time
           ,
           returned
           an
           answere
           .
           That
           seeing
           he
           was
           ready
           alwaies
           to
           receiue
           and
           relieue
           the
           quiet
           complaints
           of
           any
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           he
           marvailed
           much
           either
           vpon
           what
           opinion
           of
           necessity
           in
           themselues
           or
           of
           iniustice
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           should
           first
           put
           themselues
           into
           armes
           ,
           as
           a
           partie
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           present
           him
           with
           their
           bold
           petitions
           ,
           especially
           at
           such
           a
           time
           when
           hauing
           fully
           reformed
           many
           other
           matters
           ,
           he
           had
           lately
           set
           forth
           a
           proclamation
           against
           
           excessiue
           prices
           of
           victualls
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           appointed
           commissioners
           with
           ample
           authority
           for
           divers
           other
           things
           ,
           whereof
           many
           doubtlesse
           had
           beene
           by
           that
           time
           redressed
           ,
           had
           not
           these
           disordes
           giuen
           impediment
           to
           his
           designes
           ,
           generally
           when
           they
           might
           well
           discerne
           both
           his
           care
           and
           endeavours
           to
           set
           all
           matters
           in
           a
           right
           frame
           of
           reformation
           ,
           as
           might
           best
           stand
           both
           with
           his
           honour
           and
           their
           sureties
           ,
           and
           with
           iustice
           and
           providence
           towards
           all
           .
           Touching
           their
           particular
           complaint
           for
           reducing
           lands
           &
           farmes
           to
           their
           ancient
           r●…nts
           although
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           by
           his
           ordinary
           power
           without
           a
           parliament
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           so
           farre
           extend
           his
           authority
           roiall
           and
           absolute
           as
           to
           giue
           charge
           to
           his
           commissioners
           to
           trauaile
           with
           all
           persons
           within
           their
           counties
           ,
           to
           reduce
           lands
           to
           their
           former
           rents
           where
           at
           they
           were
           farmed
           40
           yeares
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           rents
           should
           be
           paid
           at
           Michelmas
           then
           next
           ensuing
           according
           to
           that
           rate
           ,
           &
           that
           such
           as
           would
           not
           presently
           yeeld
           to
           his
           commissioners
           for
           that
           redresse
           ,
           should
           at
           the
           parliament
           which
           he
           would
           forthwith
           summon
           be
           overruled
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           their
           complaint
           for
           price
           of
           wolles
           hee
           would
           forthwith
           giue
           order
           that
           his
           commissioners
           should
           cause
           clothiers
           take
           wolles
           paying
           only
           two
           partes
           of
           the
           price
           ,
           wherat
           they
           were
           commonly
           sold
           the
           yeare
           next
           before
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           other
           third
           part
           ,
           the
           owner
           and
           the
           buyer
           should
           stand
           to
           such
           order
           as
           the
           parliament
           should
           appoint
           .
           At
           which
           time
           also
           he
           would
           giue
           order
           that
           landed
           men
           to
           a
           certaine
           proportion
           should
           be
           neither
           clothiers
           nor
           farmers
           ,
           and
           farther
           that
           one
           man
           should
           not
           vse
           divers
           occupations
           ,
           nor
           haue
           plurality
           of
           benefices
           ,
           nor
           of
           farmes
           &
           generally
           that
           he
           would
           thē
           giue
           order
           for
           all
           the
           residue
           of
           their
           requests
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           should
           haue
           good
           cause
           not
           only
           to
           remaine
           quiet
           ,
           but
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           adventure
           their
           liues
           in
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           This
           parliament
           he
           promised
           should
           beginne
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           then
           next
           ensuing
           ,
           against
           which
           time
           they
           should
           appoint
           4
           or
           6
           of
           their
           countey
           ,
           to
           present
           bills
           
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           apply
           themselues
           to
           their
           harvest
           and
           other
           peaceable
           businesse
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           driue
           him
           to
           necessity
           (
           whereof
           he
           would
           be
           sorry
           )
           by
           sharper
           meanes
           to
           maintaine
           both
           his
           owne
           dignity
           and
           the
           common
           quiet
           .
        
         
           These
           letters
           carrying
           the
           Kings
           name
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           and
           the
           protectors
           with
           the
           kings
           signature
           at
           the
           foote
           ,
           were
           sent
           by
           a
           heralde
           to
           Monsholde
           ,
           a
           place
           guarded
           with
           great
           ,
           but
           confused
           and
           disordered
           strength
           of
           the
           seditious
           ,
           herewith
           also
           the
           King
           sent
           his
           generall
           pardon
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           would
           quietly
           desist
           and
           dissolue
           .
           But
           the
           seditious
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           accepting
           these
           of
           any
           other
           offers
           of
           accord
           that
           herevpon
           they
           discharged
           the
           first
           shot
           against
           the
           citty
           ,
           and
           because
           their
           Artillery
           being
           planted
           on
           a
           hill
           could
           little
           or
           nothing
           endammage
           the
           walls
           ,
           they
           remoued
           their
           batterie
           to
           a
           lower
           ground
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           citty
           was
           weake
           ,
           and
           the
           cittizens
           but
           weakely
           disposed
           against
           them
           ,
           with
           no
           danger
           and
           little
           travaile
           they
           made
           themselues
           masters
           thereof
           .
           Here
           they
           imprisoned
           the
           Maior
           and
           many
           other
           of
           the
           chiefe
           cittizens
           ,
           and
           ordered
           all
           things
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           maintained
           the
           chiefe
           seat
           at
           Mansholde
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           before
           .
           The
           Maior
           of
           Norwitch
           and
           some
           other
           gentlemen
           of
           credite
           they
           constrained
           to
           be
           present
           at
           all
           their
           counsells
           ,
           with
           intention
           to
           countenance
           their
           actions
           with
           some
           authority
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           sort
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           them
           ,
           All
           this
           time
           the
           Kings
           forces
           advanced
           but
           slowly
           ,
           being
           imploied
           in
           appeasing
           the
           like
           disorders
           more
           neere
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           had
           these
           seditious
           beene
           so
           mischievously
           bent
           as
           in
           number
           they
           were
           great
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           proued
           more
           dangerous
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           they
           aimed
           not
           at
           ambitious
           ends
           ,
           their
           rude
           earthly
           spirits
           were
           neuer
           seasoned
           with
           any
           manly
           adventurous
           thought
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           content
           with
           a
           licentious
           &
           idle
           life
           ,
           wherein
           they
           might
           fill
           their
           bellies
           by
           spoile
           rather
           then
           by
           labour
           ,
           to
           this
           side
           their
           companies
           ranged
           in
           all
           parts
           
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           tooke
           away
           for
           their
           vse
           much
           houshold-stuffe
           and
           goods
           ,
           but
           especially
           they
           brought
           to
           their
           stations
           many
           droues
           of
           cattle
           ,
           for
           besides
           deere
           out
           of
           parkes
           ,
           besides
           beeues
           ,
           besides
           fowles
           of
           all
           kinds
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           country
           2000
           muttons
           ,
           such
           numbers
           of
           sheepe
           were
           daily
           brought
           in
           ,
           that
           a
           fat
           weather
           was
           sold
           for
           4
           
           d.
           This
           was
           interpreted
           for
           a
           present
           plentie
           but
           it
           made
           such
           scarcitie
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           in
           many
           yeares
           be
           repaired
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Edmond
             Kneuet
             Knight
          
           with
           such
           company
           as
           he
           could
           assemble
           ,
           charged
           vpon
           one
           of
           their
           watches
           by
           night
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           so
           farre
           inferior
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           esteemed
           a
           great
           fortune
           that
           he
           departed
           from
           them
           with
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           soone
           after
           the
           
             Lord
             William
             Parre
             Marquis
             of
             Northampton
          
           was
           sent
           against
           them
           with
           1500
           horsemen
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           band
           of
           Italians
           vnder
           a
           Captaine
           named
           Malatesta
           ,
           he
           was
           accompanied
           with
           the
           
             Lord
             sheffield
             ,
             the
             L.
             Wentworth
          
           with
           divers
           knights
           and
           gentlemen
           of
           principall
           estimation
           ,
           when
           he
           approached
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           the
           citty
           ,
           the
           magistrates
           and
           chiefe
           cittizens
           vpon
           summons
           ,
           resorted
           to
           his
           standard
           ,
           yeelded
           vnto
           him
           the
           citty
           sword
           ,
           and
           professed
           their
           owne
           loialty
           ,
           and
           excused
           others
           of
           inferior
           force
           ,
           who
           neither
           by
           ignorance
           fauoured
           the
           seditious
           ,
           or
           through
           feare
           durst
           not
           declare
           against
           them
           ;
           with
           these
           the
           
             Lord
             Marquis
          
           entred
           the
           citty
           at
           Saint
           Stephens
           gate
           ,
           the
           citty
           sword
           being
           borne
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           therewith
           caused
           the
           chiefe
           cittizens
           to
           assemble
           in
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           both
           to
           giue
           aduice
           and
           to
           take
           direction
           how
           the
           citty
           might
           best
           be
           defended
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           strangers
           who
           came
           with
           him
           whether
           by
           appointment
           or
           by
           adventure
           ,
           issued
           forth
           of
           the
           citty
           ,
           to
           view
           both
           the
           numbers
           and
           orders
           of
           the
           seditious
           .
           They
           againe
           first
           put
           forth
           their
           Archers
           ,
           then
           their
           horsemen
           ,
           lastly
           a
           company
           ran
           furiously
           forth
           without
           either
           direction
           of
           others
           or
           iudgement
           in
           themselues
           ,
           intending
           to
           haue
           enclosed
           the
           Italians
           ,
           but
           here
           might
           haue
           
           beene
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           men
           practised
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           men
           accustomed
           only
           to
           spoile
           .
           For
           the
           Italians
           in
           so
           well
           advised
           order
           receiued
           the
           seditious
           coming
           rashly
           vpon
           them
           without
           either
           feare
           or
           skill
           ,
           that
           divers
           of
           the
           tumultuous
           numbers
           were
           slaine
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           the
           Italians
           perceiuing
           themselues
           almost
           invironed
           ,
           cast
           themselues
           into
           a
           ring
           and
           retired
           backe
           into
           the
           citty
           .
           But
           they
           left
           one
           gentleman
           of
           their
           company
           behinde
           ,
           who
           being
           overthrowne
           from
           his
           horse
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           seditious
           ,
           who
           like
           sauages
           spoiled
           him
           of
           his
           armour
           and
           of
           his
           apparell
           ,
           and
           hanged
           him
           ouer
           the
           walls
           of
           
             Mount
             Surrey
          
           .
        
         
           This
           caused
           the
           seditious
           to
           remaine
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           night
           within
           their
           station
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           nastines
           of
           the
           beastly
           multitude
           ,
           might
           more
           fitly
           be
           termed
           a
           kennell
           then
           a
           campe
           .
           Within
           the
           citty
           diligent
           watch
           was
           kept
           ,
           which
           was
           often
           visited
           and
           relieued
           .
           The
           souldiers
           remained
           in
           their
           armor
           all
           night
           ,
           and
           kept
           so
           great
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           market
           place
           that
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           citty
           were
           lighted
           therewith
           .
           The
           seditious
           about
           midnight
           began
           to
           shoote
           off
           their
           great
           artillerie
           very
           liuely
           and
           thicke
           ,
           hereupon
           the
           
             Lord
             Marquis
          
           directed
           part
           of
           his
           forces
           to
           rampart
           the
           gates
           and
           ruinous
           places
           of
           the
           walls
           ,
           which
           the
           seditious
           espying
           ,
           with
           a
           hideous
           roaring
           and
           rage
           they
           powred
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           citty
           ,
           some
           endeavoured
           to
           fire
           the
           gates
           ,
           some
           to
           mount
           ouer
           the
           walls
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           passe
           the
           riuer
           ,
           the
           fight
           continued
           three
           houres
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           almost
           incredible
           with
           what
           rude
           rage
           the
           seditious
           maintained
           their
           assault
           ,
           some
           being
           almost
           disable
           to
           hold
           vp
           their
           weapons
           would
           striue
           what
           they
           could
           to
           strike
           their
           enimies
           ,
           others
           being
           thrust
           through
           the
           body
           with
           a
           speare
           ,
           would
           runne
           themselues
           further
           to
           reach
           those
           who
           gaue
           them
           that
           deadly
           wounde
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           their
           obstinacy
           was
           overcome
           ,
           and
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           cabbines
           with
           losse
           of
           300
           of
           their
           company
           ,
        
         
           The
           residue
           of
           the
           night
           which
           was
           not
           much
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           
           within
           the
           citty
           applied
           in
           refreshing
           themselues
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           morning
           the
           seditious
           both
           with
           greater
           strength
           and
           better
           order
           entered
           the
           citty
           by
           the
           hospitall
           and
           began
           a
           most
           desperate
           surprise
           ,
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Marques
           albeit
           inferior
           in
           numbers
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           freshnes
           of
           the
           place
           might
           haue
           beene
           sufficient
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           charged
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           together
           ,
           but
           being
           scattered
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           make
           resistance
           ,
           herewith
           they
           were
           much
           endammaged
           by
           the
           cittizens
           from
           their
           houses
           ,
           so
           as
           100
           of
           them
           perished
           ,
           many
           were
           hurt
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           driven
           to
           forsake
           the
           citty
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Shiffields
          
           horse
           fell
           with
           him
           into
           a
           ditch
           ,
           wereby
           hee
           fell
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           seditious
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           pulled
           off
           his
           helmet
           to
           shew
           them
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           a
           butcher
           slew
           him
           with
           the
           stroak
           of
           a
           club
           .
           Divers
           gentlemē
           to
           the
           number
           of
           30
           were
           taken
           and
           committed
           to
           streight
           prison
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           vexed
           alike
           with
           scarcity
           and
           scorne
           .
           The
           seditious
           lost
           a
           bout
           seauen
           schoore
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           and
           yet
           much
           sleshed
           with
           this
           successe
           ,
           they
           spoiled
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           citty
           ,
           and
           fired
           the
           houses
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           esteemed
           not
           to
           bee
           their
           friends
           ,
           but
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           fire
           was
           at
           first
           hindred
           and
           then
           appeased
           by
           fall
           of
           a
           suddaine
           shower
           of
           raine
           ,
           wherevpon
           many
           presaged
           that
           the
           flames
           of
           this
           sedition
           should
           neither
           spread
           farre
           nor
           long
           endure
           .
           The
           report
           of
           this
           repulse
           flying
           to
           London
           ,
           the
           most
           made
           of
           that
           which
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           many
           falsities
           added
           thereto
           .
           The
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           was
           sent
           with
           such
           forces
           both
           English
           and
           strangers
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           had
           appointed
           for
           seruice
           in
           
             Scotland
             ▪
          
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Cambridge
           the
           
             Lord
             Marquis
          
           resorted
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           
             Lord
             Willoughby
             ,
             Powes
          
           and
           Bray
           ,
           his
           two
           sonnes
           Ambrose
           and
           Robert
           and
           many
           knights
           and
           gentlemen
           of
           name
           ,
           with
           these
           hee
           marched
           somewhat
           leasurely
           because
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           danger
           might
           make
           the
           service
           the
           more
           esteemed
           ,
           At
           length
           h●…e
           presented
           his
           forces
           consisting
           of
           6000
           foote
           and
           1500
           horse
           before
           the
           citty
           vpon
           the
           plaine
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           sent
           
           to
           summon
           the
           seditious
           and
           to
           offer
           pardon
           if
           it
           would
           be
           accepted
           ,
           but
           neither
           summons
           nor
           pardon
           was
           any
           thing
           regarded
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           when
           the
           Kings
           pardon
           was
           offred
           by
           a
           herault
           ,
           a
           lewd
           boy
           turned
           towards
           him
           his
           naked
           britch
           ,
           and
           vsed
           words
           sutable
           to
           that
           gesture
           ,
           one
           standing
           by
           and
           moued
           with
           this
           barbarous
           behaviour
           discharged
           a
           harquebur
           vpon
           the
           boy
           ,
           and
           stroke
           him
           with
           the
           shot
           a
           little
           aboue
           the
           reines
           .
           Hereat
           those
           seditious
           that
           seemed
           moderate
           before
           became
           desperate
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           desperate
           seemed
           starke
           mad
           ,
           whence
           such
           tumults
           ,
           such
           confused
           hollowings
           and
           howlings
           ensued
           ,
           that
           the
           heralde
           was
           glad
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Earle
           planted
           his
           cannon
           against
           S
           t
           Stephens
           gate
           ,
           and
           se●…
           pioners
           to
           worke
           against
           the
           brazen
           gate
           .
           The
           cannon
           against
           S.
           Stephens
           gate
           executed
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           in
           short
           time
           the
           Port●…ullis
           and
           gate
           were
           broken
           ,
           and
           entry
           opened
           into
           the
           city
           .
           Others
           entered
           at
           the
           brazen
           gate
           but
           in
           that
           entrance
           some
           were
           slaine
           .
           Also
           the
           Maiors
           deputy
           opened
           Westwicke
           gate
           where
           the
           Earle
           himselfe
           entred
           without
           resistance
           and
           possessed
           himselfe
           of
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           at
           these
           entrances
           130
           of
           the
           seditious
           were
           slaine
           60
           were
           taken
           and
           forthwith
           executed
           by
           martiall
           law
           .
           As
           the
           Earles
           carriages
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           citty
           neither
           garded
           norregarded
           as
           they
           should
           ,
           divers
           of
           them
           were
           surprised
           by
           the
           seditious
           and
           driuen
           to
           Monsholde
           .
           At
           this
           bootie
           they
           were
           more
           ioyfull
           then
           grieued
           at
           the
           losse
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           cittie
           or
           of
           their
           companions
           ,
           especially
           for
           that
           they
           were
           supplied
           thereby
           with
           good
           store
           of
           powder
           and
           shot
           ,
           wherein
           their
           want
           did
           most
           consist
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           being
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           citty
           rampared
           all
           the
           gates
           except
           those
           who
           opened
           towards
           Monsholde
           ,
           wherein
           he
           planted
           good
           artillerie
           .
           But
           the
           seditious
           the
           more
           terrible
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           more
           desperate
           fury
           fell
           vpon
           those
           gates
           albeit
           without
           order
           ,
           yet
           with
           such
           rude
           and
           carelesse
           courage
           and
           cries
           ,
           that
           they
           beat
           backe
           the
           guardes
           ,
           slew
           the
           principall
           gunners
           ,
           carried
           away
           their
           artillery
           
           and
           therewith
           certaine
           carts
           laden
           with
           munition
           ,
           here
           were
           boies
           obserued
           to
           be
           so
           desperatly
           resolued
           as
           to
           pull
           arrowes
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           them
           to
           be
           shot
           againe
           by
           the
           archers
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           herevpon
           the
           Earle
           was
           enforced
           to
           blocke
           vp
           those
           gates
           as
           hee
           had
           done
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           the
           citty
           was
           so
           weake
           that
           it
           could
           hardly
           be
           defended
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           seditious
           being
           now
           furnished
           with
           artillerie
           powder
           and
           shot
           battered
           Bishopsgate
           ,
           and
           cast
           downe
           agreat
           part
           of
           the
           walls
           vpon
           that
           side
           of
           the
           citty
           .
           They
           afterwards
           passed
           the
           riuer
           likewise
           and
           assailed
           the
           Earles
           men
           vpon
           advantage
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           they
           slew
           ,
           &
           fired
           divers
           places
           prostrating
           two
           parishes
           almost
           entirely
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           mischiefe
           they
           little
           cared
           what
           they
           did
           or
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           the
           danger
           encreased
           that
           many
           perswaded
           the
           Earle
           to
           submit
           courage
           to
           rage
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           to
           abandon
           the
           citty
           .
           But
           he
           not
           easily
           vincible
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           well
           assured
           that
           hauing
           stopped
           all
           passages
           for
           reliefe
           ,
           shortnesse
           of
           provision
           would
           in
           very
           short
           time
           draw
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           seditious
           to
           shorter
           limits
           ,
           drew
           his
           sword
           and
           caused
           others
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           &
           (
           according
           to
           a
           souldiery
           custome
           in
           cases
           of
           extremity
           by
           enterchange
           of
           a
           kisse
           by
           every
           of
           them
           vpon
           the
           swords
           of
           others
           ,
           sealed
           a
           resolution
           to
           maintaine
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           Assuredly
           as
           it
           is
           advantageable
           to
           a
           physition
           to
           be
           called
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           declining
           disease
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           for
           a
           commander
           to
           suppresse
           a
           sedition
           which
           hath
           passed
           the
           height
           ,
           for
           in
           both
           alike
           the
           noxious
           humor
           doth
           first
           weaken
           and
           afterwards
           wast
           and
           weare
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           besides
           it
           is
           scarce
           possible
           that
           a
           rude
           and
           ruinous
           multitude
           should
           continue
           long
           together
           ,
           if
           any
           pr●…uention
           be
           applied
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           fall
           into
           irrepairable
           wants
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           hapned
           to
           these
           seditious
           ,
           who
           after
           three
           daies
           ,
           finding
           their
           provision
           to
           faile
           ,
           fired
           their
           cabbines
           built
           of
           timber
           and
           couered
           with
           bushes
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           broken
           noise
           betweene
           certaine
           questions
           and
           doubtfull
           answeres
           dislodged
           from
           
           their
           hill
           ,
           and
           entrenched
           them
           at
           the
           foote
           thereof
           in
           a
           valley
           called
           Dussendale
           where
           they
           invited
           the
           Earle
           to
           a
           present
           encounter
           ,
           and
           as
           there
           hath
           seldome
           hapned
           any
           sedition
           within
           this
           realme
           ,
           but
           the
           chiefe
           actors
           therein
           haue
           beene
           abused
           with
           some
           ▪
           prophecies
           of
           doubtfull
           construction
           ,
           so
           the
           seditious
           were
           moued
           to
           remoue
           to
           this
           place
           vpon
           a
           prophecy
           much
           credited
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           fill
           it
           with
           slaughtered
           bodies
           ,
           but
           whether
           of
           their
           enimies
           or
           of
           their
           owne
           it
           was
           left
           vncertaine
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           the
           prophecy
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           
             The
             country
             Knuffes
             Hob
             ,
             Dicke
             and
             Hick
             ,
          
           
             with
             clubbes
             and
             clou●…ed
             shoone
             ▪
          
           
             Shall
             fill
             vp
             Dussendale
             ,
          
           
             with
             slaughtered
             bodies
             soone
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Earle
           being
           newly
           supplied
           with
           1400
           horse
           was
           glad
           that
           the
           seditious
           had
           forsaked
           their
           hill
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           horsemen
           in
           whom
           consisted
           his
           greatest
           strength
           ,
           could
           there
           performe
           but
           little
           service
           ,
           so
           the
           next
           morning
           he
           sent
           forth
           all
           his
           horsemen
           of
           whom
           1000
           were
           Almaines
           ,
           as
           accustomed
           so
           aduentrous
           in
           armes
           ,
           his
           foote
           hee
           retained
           within
           the
           towne
           .
           The
           seditious
           ranged
           themselues
           for
           the
           sight
           ,
           placing
           all
           the
           gentlemen
           whom
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           front
           every
           two
           couple
           together
           to
           make
           them
           sure
           from
           starting
           away
           .
           The
           Earle
           before
           he
           would
           charge
           sent
           to
           them
           an
           offer
           of
           a
           generall
           pardon
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           of
           the
           principall
           excepted
           .
           But
           this
           more
           chafed
           the
           rage
           of
           those
           who
           were
           resolued
           either
           to
           liue
           or
           dye
           together
           &
           what
           cared
           they
           for
           pardon
           ,
           who
           haue
           nothing
           but
           a
           vile
           and
           servile
           life
           to
           loose
           .
           For
           no
           more
           could
           be
           gotten
           from
           their
           estates
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           shauing
           of
           an
           egge
           ,
           wherefore
           in
           a
           proud
           scorne
           they
           answered
           this
           offer
           with
           a
           great
           shot
           ,
           that
           stroke
           the
           kings
           standard
           bearer
           on
           the
           thigh
           ,
           and
           his
           horse
           on
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           Herevpon
           the
           Earle
           commanded
           his
           artillery
           to
           be
           applied
           ,
           the
           Almaines
           also
           and
           captaine
           Drury
           with
           his
           troopes
           gaue
           a
           resolute
           charge
           ,
           &
           yet
           with
           such
           discretion
           that
           most
           of
           the
           captiue
           gentlemen
           
           who
           were
           placed
           in
           the
           front
           escaped
           without
           harme
           ,
           these
           were
           so
           well
           seconded
           by
           the
           light
           horse
           ,
           that
           in
           short
           time
           they
           brake
           the
           seditious
           ,
           chased
           them
           aboue
           three
           miles
           ,
           and
           silled
           themselues
           with
           blood
           vntill
           night
           ,
           there
           dyed
           of
           them
           2000
           as
           K.
           Edward
           tooke
           the
           number
           ,
           but
           our
           histories
           report
           more
           then
           3500.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           who
           guarded
           the
           artillerie
           and
           baggage
           ,
           encloased
           themselues
           with
           carriage
           and
           a
           trench
           ,
           and
           pitched
           stakes
           to
           beare
           of
           the
           approach
           of
           horses
           ,
           determining
           to
           stand
           stifly
           vpon
           their
           desence
           .
           The
           Earle
           returning
           from
           the
           execution
           ,
           did
           certifie
           them
           by
           message
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           King
           his
           master
           was
           desirous
           to
           establish
           peace
           rather
           by
           benignity
           then
           by
           blood
           ,
           hee
           did
           assure
           them
           their
           pardon
           if
           they
           would
           submit
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           might
           expect
           nothing
           but
           death
           .
           Answere
           was
           made
           that
           they
           expected
           nothing
           but
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           respected
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           by
           the
           sword
           if
           they
           stood
           vpon
           defence
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           halter
           if
           they
           should
           yeelde
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           made
           choice
           to
           dye
           rather
           as
           souldiers
           then
           as
           dogges
           .
           The
           Earle
           sent
           againe
           to
           know
           if
           they
           would
           entertaine
           their
           pardon
           in
           case
           he
           should
           come
           in
           person
           and
           assure
           it
           ,
           they
           answered
           ,
           they
           did
           conceiue
           him
           to
           be
           so
           honourable
           ,
           that
           from
           himselfe
           they
           would
           most
           thankfully
           embrace
           it
           ;
           So
           hee
           roade
           and
           caused
           their
           ▪
           pardon
           to
           be
           read
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           engaged
           his
           honour
           that
           it
           should
           be
           performed
           .
           Then
           seeming
           to
           respect
           life
           more
           then
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           threw
           away
           their
           weapons
           and
           disloialty
           together
           ,
           and
           with
           voices
           so
           lowd
           as
           before
           they
           were
           lewd
           wished
           all
           ioy
           and
           prosperity
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           commander
           Ket
           .
           hauing
           a
           good
           horse
           sled
           away
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           was
           taken
           with
           his
           brother
           William
           in
           a
           barne
           ,
           and
           brought
           with
           a
           guard
           of
           20
           horsemen
           to
           Norwich
           both
           of
           them
           hauing
           made
           good
           proofe
           that
           they
           were
           no
           lesse
           peaceable
           to
           guide
           an
           army
           in
           war
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           to
           governe
           themselues
           in
           peace
           .
           Nine
           of
           the
           principall
           were
           hanged
           vpon
           the
           
             tree
             of
             Refomation
          
           ,
           of
           
           whom
           two
           were
           sedueing
           prophets
           ,
           a
           third
           was
           a
           most
           excellent
           cannonier
           ,
           whose
           good
           skill
           euelly
           imploied
           did
           much
           endammage
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           
             King.
             Robert
             Ket
          
           and
           his
           brother
           were
           sent
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           returned
           to
           be
           executed
           in
           
             Northfolke
             .
             Robert
             Ket
          
           was
           hanged
           in
           chaines
           vpon
           Norwich
           castle
           ,
           his
           brother
           William
           was
           in
           like
           sort
           executed
           vpon
           Wimondham
           steeple
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           some
           murmuring
           .
           For
           that
           church
           dedicated
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           polluted
           by
           violent
           death
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           a
           place
           of
           publique
           execution
           .
           The
           day
           of
           this
           defate
           of
           the
           seditious
           was
           a
           long
           time
           after
           yearely
           obserued
           for
           a
           festivall
           day
           by
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Norwitch
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           cessation
           from
           labour
           ,
           as
           by
           resorting
           to
           Church
           to
           giue
           publique
           thankes
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           another
           sedition
           was
           raised
           at
           Semor
           in
           the
           
             Northriding
             of
             Yorkeshire
          
           where
           of
           the
           chiefe
           mouers
           were
           
             William
             Ombler
          
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           
             Thomas
             ▪
             Dale
          
           a
           patish
           clarke
           ,
           &
           
             Steuenson
             a
             post
          
           .
           They
           tooke
           encouragement
           from
           a
           clarke
           and
           deceivable
           prophecy
           ,
           a.
           common
           law
           both
           of
           obedience
           and
           peace
           ,
           which
           did
           foretell
           that
           
             the
             time
             should
             arriue
             when
             there
             should
             be
             n●…
             King
             ,
             when
             the
             nobility
             and
             gentry
             should
             be
             destroied
             ,
             when
             the
             Realme
             should
             be
             ruled
             by
             foure
             gouernors
             elected
             by
             the
             commons
             holding
             a
             parliament
             in
             commotion
             ,
             which
             should
             beginne
             at
             the
             South
             and
             North
             seas
             of
          
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           present
           they
           vnderstood
           to
           be
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rebellions
           in
           
             Devonshire
             Norfolke
             and
             Yorkeshire
          
           should
           draw
           together
           to
           accomplish
           this
           prophecy
           .
           The
           pretences
           were
           to
           restore
           the
           church
           to
           her
           ancient
           Rights
           (
           for
           that
           was
           alwaies
           one
           note
           in
           their
           musique
           )
           to
           relieue
           the
           poore
           ,
           to
           abate
           the
           rich
           ,
           and
           generally
           to
           disburthen
           the
           Realme
           of
           all
           grieuances
           ,
           a
           seemely
           taske
           for
           such
           vndertakers
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           execution
           hereof
           ,
           first
           by
           firing
           of
           beacons
           and
           ringing
           of
           bells
           (
           as
           if
           the
           coast
           had
           beene
           assailed
           by
           enimies
           )
           they
           assembled
           about
           3000
           in
           armes
           ,
           whom
           they
           
           drew
           to
           be
           appliable
           to
           their
           purpose
           .
           Then
           to
           beginne
           their
           great
           worke
           of
           refomation
           they
           slew
           one
           White
           a
           
             Gentleman
             ,
             Sauage
          
           a
           Merchant
           and
           two
           others
           of
           mea
           ▪
           ner
           quality
           ,
           and
           left
           their
           bodies
           naked
           vpon
           the
           wild
           neere
           Semor
           .
           After
           this
           they
           passed
           to
           the
           Eastriding
           in
           Yorkeshire
           ,
           their
           company
           daily
           increasing
           like
           a
           snowball
           in
           rowling
           ,
           and
           many
           they
           tooke
           with
           them
           much
           against
           their
           mindes
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           the
           kings
           pardon
           presented
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           them
           sell
           off
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           leauing
           Ombler
           and
           Dale
           almost
           alone
           .
           These
           as
           they
           were
           riding
           like
           mad
           men
           from
           towne
           to
           towne
           charging
           people
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           to
           assemble
           at
           Hummanby
           were
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           with
           foure
           others
           of
           the
           most
           tumultuous
           ▪
           soone
           after
           executed
           at
           Yorke
           whose
           speedie
           punishment
           staid
           others
           who
           were
           thought
           to
           wauer
           betweene
           obedience
           and
           revolt
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           
             French
             king
          
           supposing
           to
           make
           his
           hand
           by
           these
           rude
           rauages
           in
           England
           brake
           of
           his
           treaty
           of
           peace
           proclaimed
           hostilitie
           &
           denounced
           the
           same
           by
           his
           Embassador
           to
           the
           King.
           Hereupon
           all
           French
           men
           in
           England
           not
           Denizens
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           &
           all
           their
           goods
           seized
           for
           the
           Kinge
           .
           The
           
             French
             Kinge
          
           vnderstandinge
           that
           certaine
           English
           ships
           lay
           at
           Iersey
           set
           forth
           a
           sleete
           of
           gallies
           &
           ships
           intending
           to
           surprise
           them
           as
           they
           lay
           at
           Anchore
           .
           But
           the
           English
           being
           both
           vigilant
           &
           well
           appointed
           in
           such
           sort
           did
           entertaine
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           ships
           departed
           terribly
           torn
           with
           losse
           of
           1000
           men
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           The
           
             French
             King
          
           fearing
           least
           that
           the
           bad
           successe
           of
           this
           first
           enterprise
           ,
           might
           both
           discourage
           his
           peope
           and
           bring
           di●…reputation
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           forbad
           any
           report
           to
           be
           made
           not
           only
           of
           the
           euent
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           iourney
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           leuied
           an
           army
           by
           lande
           wherewith
           marching
           towards
           Bulloine
           ,
           he
           tooke
           Blackenesse
           and
           Newhauen
           two
           fortes
           of
           the
           English
           neere
           vnto
           Bulloine
           .
           This
           he
           did
           effect
           chiefly
           by
           the
           treason
           of
           one
           Sturton
           a
           bastard
           sonne
           of
           
             Lord
             Sturtons
          
           ,
           and
           by
           reuolt
           of
           
           
           
           
           
           diuers
           Almaines
           ,
           who
           serued
           in
           the
           garrisons
           ,
           who
           being
           meerely
           mercenarie
           did
           easily
           encline
           to
           the
           strongest
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           marched
           towardes
           Bullaine
           vpon
           whose
           approach
           
             S
             t
             Nicholas
             Arnault
          
           captaine
           of
           Bullingberge
           holding
           the
           place
           not
           of
           strength
           to
           be
           held
           withdrew
           all
           the
           ordinance
           &
           matters
           of
           worth
           into
           high
           Boullaine
           and
           with
           gunpowder
           blew
           vp
           the
           Forte
           .
           So
           the
           
             French
             Kinge
          
           brought
           his
           armie
           before
           Boulline
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           plague
           raged
           amongst
           his
           souldiers
           &
           the
           weather
           was
           vnseasonable
           by
           reason
           of
           much
           fall
           of
           raine
           ,
           he
           departed
           from
           his
           army
           and
           left
           Chastilion
           gouernor
           in
           his
           steed
           .
        
         
           Chastilion
           bent
           his
           siege
           against
           the
           Pierre
           ,
           which
           was
           erected
           in
           
             Boulline
             haven
          
           and
           after
           batterie
           of
           20000
           shot
           or
           more
           the
           breach
           was
           thought
           reasonable
           and
           therevpon
           the
           assault
           was
           giuen
           .
           But
           the
           same
           was
           so
           well
           encountred
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           defendants
           ,
           helped
           with
           advantage
           of
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           assailāts
           did
           nothing
           but
           increase
           their
           losse
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           first
           fury
           being
           broken
           and
           spent
           ,
           The
           French
           resolued
           to
           attempt
           the
           peice
           no
           more
           by
           assault
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           continued
           the
           seige
           ,
           presented
           diuers
           skermishes
           &
           false
           attempts
           ,
           but
           they
           spent
           both
           their
           labour
           &
           shot
           without
           putting
           the
           defendants
           in
           any
           feare
           .
           Then
           they
           planted
           their
           artillery
           against
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           hauen
           ,
           to
           impeach
           supply
           of
           victualls
           to
           the
           towne
           .
           Yet
           the
           English
           victualers
           surceased
           not
           at
           the
           Kings
           adventure
           to
           bring
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           vntill
           the
           end
           the
           souldiers
           of
           the
           towne
           set
           vpon
           the
           French
           suddainly
           by
           night
           ,
           slue
           many
           of
           them
           and
           dismounted
           their
           pieces
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           French
           applied
           their
           batterie
           againe
           ,
           wherein
           they
           sometimes
           spent
           1500
           shot
           in
           one
           day
           .
           But
           finding
           this
           to
           be
           a
           fruitlesse
           fury
           they
           afterwards
           vsed
           it
           more
           sparingly
           and
           rather
           vpon
           a
           shew
           of
           hostility
           then
           vpon
           any
           hope
           thereby
           to
           prevaile
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           season
           they
           charged
           a
           galley
           with
           grauel
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           sinke
           it
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           hauen
           .
           But
           the
           English
           tooke
           the
           
           galley
           before
           it
           sunke
           and
           drew
           it
           to
           the
           shoare
           ,
           and
           vsed
           the
           stones
           to
           reenforce
           the
           Pierre
           .
           After
           this
           they
           made
           faggots
           of
           light
           matter
           ,
           mixed
           with
           pitch
           ,
           tarre
           ,
           tallow
           ,
           rosin
           ,
           powder
           ,
           and
           wildfire
           ,
           with
           intention
           to
           fire
           the
           ships
           in
           the
           hauen
           ,
           but
           that
           enterprise
           was
           defeated
           by
           the
           Bullenois
           ,
           and
           their
           fagots
           taken
           from
           the
           French.
           During
           these
           enterfeits
           diverse
           skirmishes
           passed
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           the
           French
           about
           the
           frontires
           of
           Calleis
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           were
           but
           light
           ,
           so
           most
           of
           them
           ended
           with
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           French.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           all
           these
           troubles
           had
           not
           beene
           sufficient
           to
           trauaile
           the
           realme
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           once
           a
           great
           diuision
           fell
           among
           the
           nobility
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           spirits
           were
           more
           actiue
           and
           high
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           heat
           thereof
           was
           much
           appeased
           for
           a
           tim●…
           by
           the
           great
           iudgement
           and
           moderation
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           ye●…
           did
           it
           breake
           forth
           in
           the
           end
           to
           tragicall
           euents
           ,
           not
           vpon
           particular
           persons
           only
           ,
           but
           did
           much
           ouerslow
           and
           〈◊〉
           ouerwhelme
           the
           whole
           realme
           with
           disquiet
           ,
           and
           here
           of
           the
           most
           apparent
           originall
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           had
           two
           vnkles
           brothers
           to
           
             Queene
             Iaue
          
           his
           deceased
           mother
           ,
           
             Edward
             D.
             of
             Somerset
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             &
             Thomas
             Lord
             Seymer
             Baron
             of
             Sudley
             ,
          
           high
           Admirall
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Duke
           was
           elder
           in
           yeares
           ,
           so
           was
           hee
           more
           staied
           in
           behauiour
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           was
           fierce
           in
           courage
           ,
           courtly
           in
           fashion
           ,
           in
           personage
           stately
           ,
           in
           voice
           magnificent
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           empty
           of
           matter
           ,
           both
           were
           so
           faithfully
           affected
           to
           the
           King
           that
           the
           one
           might
           well
           bee
           termed
           his
           sword
           ,
           the
           other
           his
           target
           .
           The
           Duke
           was
           greatest
           in
           fauour
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           most
           respected
           by
           the
           nobility
           ,
           both
           highly
           esteemed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           both
           fortunate
           alike
           in
           their
           advancements
           ,
           both
           ruined
           alike
           by
           their
           owne
           vanity
           and
           folly
           ,
           whilest
           these
           two
           brothers
           held
           in
           amity
           ,
           they
           were
           like
           two
           armes
           ,
           the
           one
           defending
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           did
           moue
           together
           to
           dissolue
           their
           loue
           and
           bring
           
           them
           to
           ruine
           .
           First
           their
           contrary
           disposition
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           tractable
           and
           milde
           ,
           the
           other
           stiffe
           and
           impatient
           of
           a
           superior
           ,
           whereby
           they
           liued
           but
           in
           cunning
           concord
           as
           brothers
           glued
           together
           but
           not
           vnited
           in
           graine
           ,
           then
           much
           secret
           enuy
           was
           borne
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           new
           lustre
           did
           dimme
           the
           light
           of
           men
           honoured
           with
           ancient
           nobility
           .
           Lastly
           they
           where
           openly
           minded
           ,
           as
           hasty
           and
           soone
           moued
           ,
           so
           vncircumspect
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           minded
           .
           By
           these
           the
           knot
           not
           only
           of
           loue
           but
           of
           nature
           between
           them
           was
           dissolued
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           pitty
           for
           that
           the
           first
           cause
           proceeded
           from
           the
           pride
           ,
           the
           haughty
           hate
           ,
           the
           vnquiet
           vanity
           of
           a
           mannish
           or
           rather
           of
           a
           diuelish
           woman
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           had
           taken
           to
           wife
           
             Katharine
             Parre
             Queene
             Dowager
          
           last
           wife
           to
           
             King
             Henry
             the
          
           8
           th
           ,
           A
           woman
           beautified
           with
           many
           excellent
           vertues
           ,
           especially
           with
           humility
           the
           beauty
           of
           all
           other
           vertues
           .
           The
           Duke
           had
           taken
           to
           wife
           
             Anne
             Stanhope
          
           a
           woman
           for
           many
           imperfections
           intollerable
           ,
           but
           for
           pride
           monstrous
           ,
           she
           was
           exceeding
           both
           subtle
           and
           violent
           in
           accomplishing
           her
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           spurned
           ouer
           all
           respects
           both
           of
           conscience
           and
           of
           shame
           .
           This
           woman
           did
           beare
           such
           invincible
           hate
           ,
           first
           against
           the
           
             Q.
             Dowager
          
           for
           light
           causes
           and
           womans
           quarrells
           ,
           especially
           for
           that
           she
           had
           precedency
           of
           place
           before
           her
           ,
           being
           wife
           to
           the
           greatest
           Peere
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           for
           her
           sake
           .
           That
           albeit
           the
           
             Q.
             Dowager
          
           dyed
           by
           childbirth
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           her
           malice
           either
           dye
           or
           decrease
           .
           But
           continually
           she
           rubbed
           into
           the
           Dukes
           dull
           capacity
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           dissenting
           from
           him
           in
           opinion
           of
           religion
           ,
           sought
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           common
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           thereby
           happely
           to
           attaine
           his
           place
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           she
           boldly
           fained
           being
           assured
           of
           easie
           beliefe
           in
           her
           heedlesse
           hearer
           ,
           alwaies
           fearfull
           and
           suspitious
           (
           as
           of
           feeble
           spirit
           )
           but
           then
           more
           then
           euer
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           late
           opposition
           against
           him
           .
           Her
           perswasions
           she
           cunningly
           
           intermixed
           with
           teares
           ,
           affirming
           that
           she
           would
           depart
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           willing
           rather
           to
           heare
           both
           of
           his
           disgraces
           and
           dangers
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           see
           the
           one
           or
           participate
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           embracing
           this
           womans
           counsaile
           (
           a
           womans
           counsaile
           indeede
           and
           nothing
           the
           better
           )
           yeelded
           himselfe
           both
           to
           aduise
           and
           deuise
           for
           destruction
           of
           his
           brother
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           had
           his
           finger
           in
           the
           businesse
           and
           drew
           others
           also
           to
           giue
           either
           furtherance
           or
           way
           to
           her
           violent
           desires
           .
           Being
           well
           content
           she
           should
           haue
           her
           minde
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Duke
           might
           thereby
           incurre
           infamy
           and
           hate
           .
           Herevpon
           the
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           was
           arrested
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           tower
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           short
           time
           after
           condemned
           by
           act
           of
           parliament
           .
           And
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           his
           condemnation
           a
           warrant
           was
           sent
           vnder
           the
           hande
           of
           his
           brother
           the
           Duke
           ,
           whereby
           his
           head
           was
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Axe
           .
           His
           owne
           fierce
           courage
           hastened
           his
           death
           ,
           because
           equally
           ballanced
           betweene
           doubt
           and
           disdaine
           ,
           he
           was
           desirous
           rather
           to
           dye
           at
           once
           ,
           then
           to
           linger
           long
           vpon
           curtesie
           and
           in
           feare
           .
        
         
           The
           accusations
           against
           him
           contained
           much
           friuolous
           matter
           ,
           or
           terme
           them
           pittifull
           if
           you
           please
           .
           The
           act
           of
           parliament
           expresseth
           these
           causes
           of
           his
           attaindor
           .
           For
           attempting
           to
           get
           into
           his
           custody
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           realme
           .
           For
           making
           much
           prouision
           of
           mony
           and
           of
           victualls
           ,
           for
           endeauouring
           to
           marry
           the
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
          
           the
           Kings
           sister
           ,
           for
           persuadinge
           the
           Kinge
           in
           his
           tender
           age
           to
           take
           vpō
           him
           the
           Rule
           &
           order
           of
           himselfe
           :
           The
           proofes
           might
           easily
           be
           made
           because
           he
           was
           neuer
           called
           to
           his
           answeare
           .
           But
           aswell
           the
           protestations
           at
           the
           point
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           open
           course
           &
           carriage
           of
           his
           life
           cleered
           him
           in
           opinion
           of
           many
           .
           So
           doubtfull
           are
           all
           weighty
           matters
           whilest
           some
           take
           all
           they
           heare
           for
           certaine
           ,
           others
           making
           question
           of
           any
           truths
           ,
           posterity
           enlarging
           both
           D
           r
           Latymer
           pretending
           all
           the
           grauity
           and
           sincerity
           of
           a
           professed
           diuine
           ,
           yet
           content
           to
           be
           seruiceable
           
           to
           great
           mens
           ends
           ,
           declared
           in
           a
           sermon
           before
           the
           King
           that
           whilest
           the
           
             Lord
             Sudley
          
           was
           a
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           and
           the
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
          
           the
           Kings
           sisters
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           reuenge
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           indeed
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           afterwards
           more
           truely
           did
           by
           ●…ting
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           ,
           then
           either
           shee
           was
           or
           at
           that
           time
           could
           in
           particular
           be
           required
           .
           Many
           other
           imputations
           he
           cast
           forth
           ,
           besides
           most
           doubted
           many
           knowne
           to
           be
           vntrue
           ,
           and
           so
           whereas
           Papinian
           a
           ciuill
           lawyer
           but
           a
           heathen
           chose
           rather
           to
           dye
           then
           to
           defend
           the
           murth●…r
           which
           the
           Emperor
           Caracalla
           had
           done
           vpon
           his
           brother
           Geta
           ,
           some
           theologians
           haue
           beene
           imploi●…d
           to
           defile
           places
           erected
           only
           for
           religion
           and
           truth
           by
           defending
           oppressions
           and
           factions
           ,
           deste●…ning
           their
           professions
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           artes
           which
           they
           had
           learned
           by
           publishing
           odious
           vntruths
           vpon
           report
           and
           credite
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           O
           wiues
           !
           The
           most
           sweete
           poison
           ▪
           the
           most
           desired
           evill
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Certainly
           as
           it
           is
           true
           as
           Syracides
           saith
           ,
           that
           
           
             there
             is
             no
             malice
             to
             the
             malice
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
          
           so
           no
           mischiefe
           wanteth
           where
           a
           malitious
           woman
           beareth
           sway
           ,
           a
           woman
           was
           first
           giuen
           to
           man
           for
           a
           comforter
           but
           not
           for
           a
           counsailor
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           controler
           and
           directer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           first
           sentence
           against
           man
           this
           cause
           is
           expressed
           
             because
             thou
             obeyedst
             the
             voice
             of
             thy
             wife
             .
          
           And
           doubtlesse
           the
           protector
           
           by
           being
           thus
           ruled
           to
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           seemed
           with
           his
           left
           hand
           to
           haue
           cut
           off
           his
           right
           .
           For
           herevpon
           many
           of
           the
           nobility
           cryed
           out
           vpon
           him
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           bloodsucker
           ,
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           a
           parricide
           ,
           a
           villaine
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           sit
           the
           K.
           should
           be
           vnder
           the
           protection
           of
           such
           a
           rauenons
           wolfe
           .
           Soone
           after
           it
           was
           giuen
           forth
           and
           belieued
           by
           many
           that
           the
           King
           was
           dead
           ,
           wherevpon
           he
           passed
           in
           great
           estate
           through
           the
           cittie
           of
           London
           to
           manifest
           that
           he
           was
           both
           aliue
           and
           in
           good
           health
           ,
           whether
           this
           speech
           were
           spread
           either
           by
           aduenture
           or
           by
           arte
           ,
           it
           is
           vncertaine
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           it
           did
           something
           shake
           the
           strength
           
           of
           the
           Kings
           affection
           towards
           the
           Protector
           .
        
         
           B●…sides
           many
           well
           d●…sposed
           mindes
           conceiued
           a
           hard
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           church
           by
           strand-bridge
           and
           two
           Bishops
           houses
           were
           pulled
           downe
           to
           make
           a
           seat
           for
           his
           new
           building
           in
           digging
           the
           foundation
           whereof
           ,
           the
           ●…ones
           of
           many
           who
           had
           beene
           there
           buried
           were
           cast
           vp
           and
           carried
           into
           the
           fields
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           stones
           of
           those
           houses
           &
           the
           church
           did
           nothing
           suffice
           for
           his
           work
           ,
           the
           sle●…ple
           and
           most
           part
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             of
             Ierusal●…m
          
           neere
           Smithfield
           most
           beautifully
           erected
           and
           adorned
           not
           long
           before
           by
           
             Docray
             Priour
          
           of
           that
           church
           was
           mined
           and
           ouerthrowne
           with
           powder
           ,
           and
           the
           stones
           applied
           to
           this
           spatious
           building
           .
           And
           because
           the
           worke
           could
           not
           be
           ther
           with
           finished
           ,
           the
           cloister
           of
           Paules
           on
           the
           north
           side
           of
           the
           church
           in
           a
           place
           called
           
             Pardonne
             churchyearde
             and
             the
             dance
             of
             death
             ,
          
           very
           curiously
           wrought
           about
           the
           cloister
           ,
           and
           a
           chappell
           that
           stood
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           church-yeard
           ,
           also
           the
           charnell
           house
           that
           stood
           vpon
           the
           south
           side
           of
           Paules
           (
           now
           a
           carpenters
           yeard
           )
           with
           the
           chappell
           tombes
           and
           monuments
           therein
           were
           beaten
           downe
           ,
           the
           bones
           of
           the
           dead
           carried
           into
           Finsbury
           fields
           and
           the
           stones
           conuerted
           to
           his
           building
           .
           It
           is
           constantly
           affirmed
           that
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           hee
           intended
           to
           pull
           downe
           the
           church
           of
           S
           ,
           Margaret
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           standing
           thereof
           was
           preserued
           only
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           assuredly
           as
           these
           actions
           were
           in
           an
           high
           degree
           impious
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           draw
           with
           them
           both
           open
           dislike
           from
           men
           and
           much
           secret
           reuenge
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           hath
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           played
           the
           first
           act
           of
           the
           tragedie
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           namely
           his
           high
           and
           prosperous
           estate
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           stopping
           into
           the
           second
           act
           ,
           wherein
           he
           beginneth
           mainly
           to
           decline
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           espying
           opportunity
           shewing
           him selfe
           and
           knowing
           that
           in
           troublesome
           times
           the
           obedience
           of
           great
           persons
           is
           most
           easily
           shaken
           ,
           drew
           about
           18
           of
           the
           priuy
           counsaile
           to
           knit
           with
           him
           against
           the
           Lord
           
           Protector
           .
           These
           he
           did
           so
           winde
           vp
           to
           his
           purpose
           that
           they
           withdrew
           from
           the
           courte
           ,
           fell
           to
           secret
           consultations
           ,
           and
           walked
           in
           the
           citty
           with
           many
           seruants
           weaponed
           and
           in
           new
           liueries
           ,
           the
           causes
           thereof
           many
           coniectured
           but
           few
           knew
           .
           They
           were
           all
           desirous
           that
           the
           Protectors
           greatnesse
           should
           be
           taken
           lower
           ,
           but
           none
           conceiued
           that
           the
           Earles
           malice
           did
           extend
           vnto
           death
           .
           But
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           as
           humble
           then
           as
           he
           had
           beene
           haughty
           before
           sent
           secretary
           Peeter
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           assembly
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           vnto
           them
           that
           he
           would
           thanke
           them
           for
           hating
           him
           in
           case
           they
           did
           it
           in
           loue
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           intreating
           them
           for
           the
           Kings
           sake
           if
           not
           for
           his
           safetie
           yet
           for
           his
           quiet
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           forbeare
           open
           shew
           of
           hostility
           and
           resort
           vnto
           him
           peaceably
           that
           they
           might
           commune
           together
           as
           friends
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           armed
           500
           men
           parte
           of
           the
           kings
           &
           parte
           his
           owne
           ,
           the
           court
           gates
           were
           rampard
           and
           people
           raised
           both
           by
           letters
           and
           proclamation
           to
           aide
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           encrease
           the
           present
           terror
           he
           remoued
           the
           king
           by
           mightfrō
           
             Hampton
             courte
          
           to
           Windosor
           with
           a
           company
           more
           resembling
           an
           army
           then
           a
           traine
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Lords
           at
           London
           first
           taking
           possession
           of
           the
           tower
           sent
           for
           the
           Maior
           and
           Aldermen
           of
           the
           citty
           to
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicks
          
           lodging
           at
           Ely
           house
           in
           Holborne
           ,
           here
           they
           presented
           themselues
           secretly
           armed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Rich
          
           then
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
             of
             England
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           quicke
           and
           liuely
           deliuery
           of
           speech
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           meane
           birth
           so
           prone
           to
           thrust
           forwards
           the
           ruine
           of
           great
           persons
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           spake
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             into
             what
             aduenture
             I
             now
             plunge
             my selfe
             in
             speaking
             against
             a
             man
             both
             high
             in
             honour
             and
             great
             in
             fauour
             both
             with
             the
          
           King
           
             and
             many
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             my
             duty
             prevailing
             against
             respect
             of
             danger
             ,
             I
             will
             plainly
             declare
             the
             discontentments
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             counsaile
             ,
             haue
             already
             conceiued
             against
             the
             actions
             past
             of
             the
          
           Lorde
           Protector
           ,
           
             as
             also
             their
             fears
             touching
             matters
             to
             ensue
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             with
             your
             aide
             they
             may
             in
             good
             time
             happily
             remedy
             the
             one
             and
             remoue
             the
             other
             ,
             assuring
             you
             all
             that
             as
             I
             will
             not
             vtter
             any
             thing
             falsly
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             forbeare
             to
             tell
             many
             truths
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             first
             to
             touch
             vpon
             his
             open
             ambition
             ,
             with
             what
             good
             reason
             or
             purpose
             thinke
             wee
             did
             he
             being
             a
             man
             of
             many
             imperfections
             ,
             as
             want
             of
             eloquence
             ,
             personage
             ,
             learning
             ,
             or
             good
             wit
             aspire
             to
             the
             great
             offices
             of
             gouerning
             all
             affaires
             of
             state
             ,
             sit
             for
             none
             but
             whom
             God
             hath
             fauoured
             with
             fitting
             graces
             .
             And
             albeit
             these
             defects
             might
             haue
             beene
             well
             supplied
             by
             sufficiency
             of
             others
             of
             the
             counsaile
             ,
             yet
             was
             hee
             so
             peeuishly
             opiniatiue
             and
             proud
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             aske
             nor
             heare
             the
             advice
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             was
             absolutely
             ruled
             by
             the
             obstinate
             and
             imperous
             woman
             his
             wife
             ,
             whose
             ambitious
             and
             mischieuous
             will
             so
             guided
             him
             in
             the
             most
             weighty
             affaires
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             was
             counsailed
             by
             others
             what
             was
             best
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             doe
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             seeme
             to
             need
             their
             aduice
             ,
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             enough
             ,
             as
             auarice
             and
             ambition
             haue
             neuer
             enough
             ,
             but
             to
             adde
             dignity
             to
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             sure
             that
             as
             no
             man
             should
             as
             in
             power
             so
             in
             title
             surmount
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             aduanced
             to
             the
             Degree
             of
          
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           
             which
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             a
             title
             for
             one
             of
             the
             kings
             sonns
             inheritable
             to
             the
             crowne
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             albeit
             it
             may
             seeme
             a
             light
             matter
             to
             speake
             of
             bribery
             and
             extortion
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             robberies
             and
             oppressions
             haue
             beene
             such
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             would
             willingly
             haue
             adventured
             to
             commit
             them
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             thought
             by
             treason
             so
             to
             assure
             himselfe
             as
             he
             could
             not
             be
             called
             to
             answere
             for
             them
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             laid
             his
             rauenous
             hands
             vpon
             the
          
           Kings
           
             treasure
             and
             Iewels
             left
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             were
             knowne
             to
             be
             of
             an
             inestimable
             value
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             euen
             as
             he
             had
             giuen
             forth
             ,
             that
          
           K.
           Henry
           
             died
             a
             very
             poore
             prince
             ,
             and
             had
             beene
             vtterly
             shamed
             in
             case
             he
             had
             liued
             one
             quarter
             of
             a
             yeare
             longer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Then
             also
             what
             hauocke
             hath
             he
             made
             of
             the
          
           Kings
           
             lands
             and
             inheritance
             ?
             What
             sales
             and
             exchanges
             vpon
             pretence
             of
          
           
           
             necessity
             ?
             And
             yet
             what
             a
             high
             deale
             hath
             he
             transported
             to
             himselfe
             ?
             Without
             regard
             of
             others
             who
             haue
             emploied
             their
             trauailes
             &
             estates
             in
             seruice
             of
             the
          
           King
           
             &
             of
             his
             deceased
             Father
             ?
             What
             artes
             hath
             he
             vsed
             to
             spend
             those
             &
             spare
             himself
             against
             the
             time
             of
             his
             mischievous
             purpose
             .
             How
             greedily
             ,
             how
             insatiably
             hath
             he
             neuer
             ceased
             the
             whilest
             to
             rake
             &
             gleane
             mony
             together
             ?
             What
             shamefull
             sale
             of
             offices
             &
             preferments
             hath
             he
             made
             ,
             nothing
             regarding
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             the
             worth
             and
             weight
             of
             the
             gift
             .
             Betraying
             thereby
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             realme
             into
             the
             hands
             both
             of
             worthlesse
             and
             corrupt
             men
             .
             To
             speake
             nothing
             the
             whilest
             of
             his
             minte
             at
          
           Duresme
           place
           
             erected
             &
             vsed
             for
             his
             priuate
             profit
             .
             To
             speake
             nothing
             of
             the
             great
             Boutisale
             of
             colledges
             and
             chantries
             ,
             to
             speake
             nothing
             of
             all
             his
             other
             particular
             pillages
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             satisfying
             his
             bottomles
             desires
             that
             he
             proceeded
             to
             fleece
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ,
             to
             cut
             and
             pare
             it
             to
             the
             very
             quicke
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             vnder
             colour
             of
             warre
             ,
             which
             either
             his
             negligence
             drew
             on
             or
             his
             false
             practises
             procured
             ,
             he
             leuied
             such
             a
             subsidie
             vpon
             the
             whole
             realme
             as
             neuer
             was
             asked
             a
             greater
             at
             once
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             haue
             needed
             ,
             albeit
             the
             warres
             had
             beene
             iust
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             had
             not
             imbereled
             the
          
           Kings
           
             treasure
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             besides
             he
             extorted
             money
             by
             way
             of
             loane
             from
             all
             men
             who
             were
             supposed
             to
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             left
             the
          
           Kings
           
             souldiers
             and
             servants
             vnpaid
             .
             But
             in
             all
             these
             pretended
             necessities
             ,
             how
             profuse
             was
             he
             in
             his
             priuate
             expences
             ?
             Carrying
             himselfe
             rather
             as
             fitting
             his
             owne
             greatnesse
             then
             the
             common
             good
             ▪
             How
             did
             he
             riot
             surfeit
             vpon
             vaine
             hopes
             ,
             as
             if
             new
             supply
             for
             wast
             would
             neuer
             want
             ?
             What
             treasures
             did
             he
             bury
             in
             his
             sumptuous
             buildings
             ?
             And
             how
             foolish
             and
             fancifull
             were
             they
             ?
             A
             fit
             man
             forsooth
             to
             gouerne
             a
             realme
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             goodly
             gouernment
             in
             his
             owne
             estate
             .
             All
             these
             things
             as
             there
             are
             but
             few
             but
             know
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             hee
             neuer
             durst
             haue
             committed
             halfe
             of
             them
             with
             a
             minde
             to
             haue
             remained
             a
             subiect
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             answerable
             for
             his
             actions
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             did
             manifestly
             intend
             to
          
           
           
             heape
             his
             mischiefs
             with
             so
             high
             a
             treason
             as
             he
             might
             climbe
             aboue
             his
             soveraigne
             and
             stand
             sure
             beyond
             reach
             of
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             for
             inducement
             to
             this
             his
             traiterous
             designe
             he
             suborned
             his
             seruants
             and
             certaine
             preachers
             to
             spread
             abroad
             the
             praises
             of
             his
             government
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             abasing
             the
             noble
          
           King
           Henry
           
             as
             without
             impudence
             they
             could
             deuise
             .
             Following
             therein
             the
             practises
             of
          
           K.
           Richard
           
             the
             tyrant
             ,
             by
             deprauing
             the
             Father
             to
             honour
             the
             sonne
             ,
             to
             extinguish
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             young
          
           King
           ,
           
             by
             remembring
             some
             imperfections
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             which
             example
             both
             traiterous
             and
             vnnaturall
             who
             doubts
             but
             his
             heart
             was
             ready
             to
             follow
             ,
             whose
             heart
             was
             ready
             to
             defame
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             set
             nought
             by
             his
             mother
             (
             as
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             )
             and
             to
             procure
             ,
             yea
             labour
             the
             death
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             whom
             albeit
             the
             law
             and
             consent
             of
             many
             had
             condemned
             vpon
             his
             owne
             speeches
             yet
             his
             earnest
             endeauor
             therein
             did
             well
             declare
             what
             thoughts
             can
             sinke
             into
             his
             vnnaturall
             breast
             ,
             &
             what
             foule
             shifts
             he
             would
             haue
             made
             ,
             rather
             thē
             that
             his
             brother
             should
             haue
             escaped
             death
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             that
             he
             might
             remoue
             at
             once
             both
             an
             impeachment
             to
             his
             poysenous
             purposes
             &
             a
             surety
             to
             the
          
           Kings
           
             life
             &
             estate
             .
             To
             this
             ende
             he
             also
             practised
             to
             dispatch
             such
             of
             the
             nobility
             as
             were
             like
             to
             oppose
             against
             his
             mischeiuous
             drift
             ,
             &
             in
             such
             sort
             either
             to
             encumber
             &
             weaken
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             noe
             impediments
             to
             him
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             endeauored
             to
             winne
             the
             common
             people
             both
             by
             strayned
             curtesy
             &
             by
             loosenes
             of
             life
             ,
             whereto
             he
             gaue
             not
             only
             licence
             ,
             but
             encouragement
             and
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             better
             to
             advance
             his
             intents
             he
             deviseth
             to
             intangle
             the
             realme
             not
             only
             with
             outward
             warre
             that
             with
             rumor
             thereof
             his
             dangerous
             diuices
             might
             be
             obscured
             ,
             bu●…
             but
             with
             inward
             sedition
             by
             stirring
             and
             nourishing
             discontentments
             among
             the
             nobility
             gentry
             and
             commons
             of
             the
             realme
             .
             This
             he
             did
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             all
             men
             desired
             might
             be
             redressed
             more
             gladly
             then
             hee
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             quiet
             and
             setled
             time
             .
             But
             the
             time
             seemed
             most
             convenient
             for
             him
             when
             vnder
             the
             sweete
             pretence
             of
             release
             and
          
           
           
             libertie
             to
             the
             people
             might
             haue
             destroied
             the
             Nobility
             and
             gentry
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             defence
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             pleasure
             haue
             reduced
             all
             vnder
             his
             tyrannous
             subiection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Which
             how
             insupportable
             it
             would
             haue
             beene
             may
             well
             be
             coniectured
             by
             his
             actions
             already
             past
             ,
             what
             pride
             and
             insolency
             of
             his
             men
             made
             vp
             of
             naught
             ?
             What
             instruments
             had
             he
             in
             euery
             shire
             to
             worke
             his
             purposes
             ,
             to
             spread
             his
             rumors
             ,
             to
             harken
             and
             to
             carry
             tales
             ?
             And
             those
             what
             flatterers
             ?
             What
             lyers
             ?
             How
             greedily
             gaping
             for
             other
             mens
             liuings
             ?
             How
             vigilant
             to
             grope
             mens
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             picke
             out
             somewhat
             whereof
             they
             might
             complaine
             ?
             and
             such
             vile
             vermine
             how
             deere
             were
             they
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             namely
          
           Iohn
           Bonham
           
             his
             one
             hand
             in
             Wiltshire
          
           ,
           Sir
           Gyles
           Partridge
           
             his
             other
             hand
             in
          
           Glocestershire
           ,
           
             his
             customer
             in
          
           Wells
           ,
           Piers
           
             country
             ,
             his
             minister
             in
          
           Deuonshire
           ,
           
             besides
             many
             his
             bad
             conditioned
             minions
             in
             courte
             ,
             what
             monsters
             were
             they
             ?
             How
             esteemed
             they
             his
             fauour
             aboue
             all
             mortall
             respects
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             further
             to
             accomplish
             his
             ambitious
             ends
             ,
             he
             devised
             to
             make
             the
          
           French
           king
           
             his
             friend
             ,
             by
             bewraying
             vnto
             him
             the
          
           Kings
           
             fortresses
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             which
             the
             late
             noble
          
           K.
           Henry
           
             with
             great
             charge
             courage
             and
             glory
             ,
             had
             brought
             vnder
             his
             power
             ,
             which
             practise
             was
             so
             caryed
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             but
             such
             as
             discerned
             nothing
             but
             did
             perceiue
             it
             .
             And
             that
             aswell
             by
             his
             often
             private
             conference
             with
             the
          
           French
           Embassadors
           
             and
             their
             secretaries
             ,
             as
             by
             failing
             to
             furnish
             those
             pieces
             with
             necessarie
             supplies
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             speeches
             which
             himselfe
             and
             his
             servants
             cast
             abroad
             ,
             that
          
           Bulloine
           
             and
             the
             fortresses
             about
             it
             were
             an
             vnprofitable
             burthen
             to
             the
             realme
             .
             But
             for
             the
             charge
             no
             man
             will
             conceiue
             that
             he
             wanted
             money
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             who
             vndertooke
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             as
             the
             conquest
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             wasted
             euery
             day
             a
          
           100●…
           
             vpon
             his
             phantasticall
             building
          
           .
        
         
           
             Besides
             it
             hath
             beene
             often
             heard
             from
             his
             owne
             communication
             ,
             how
             he
             intended
             to
             procure
             a
             resignation
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             the
          
           Kings
           Maiesties
           sisters
           ,
           
             and
             others
             who
             are
             entitled
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             entailed
             the
             same
          
           
           
             vpon
             his
             owne
             issue
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             had
             effected
             ,
             and
             hauing
             the
          
           Kings
           
             person
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             the
             chaine
             of
             soueraignty
             could
             not
             long
             haue
             tied
             him
             short
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             atchieued
             all
             his
             ambitious
             intentions
             at
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             Wherefore
             surely
             he
             hath
             thus
             put
             on
             the
             person
             not
             only
             of
             a
             robber
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             traitor
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             since
             we
             haue
             euidently
             discouered
             both
             his
             lofty
             and
             bloody
             minde
             .
             It
             behoueth
             you
             to
             ioyne
             in
             aide
             with
             the
          
           Lords
           
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             privy
             counsaile
             ,
             as
             in
             extinguishing
             a
             raging
             fire
             ,
             as
             in
             repelling
             a
             cruell
             enimie
             ,
             for
             assuredly
             wee
             must
             either
             weakly
             yeelde
             to
             his
             rule
             and
             commande
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             ambitious
             author
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           afternoone
           of
           the
           same
           day
           the
           
             Lord
             Maior
          
           assembled
           a
           common
           counsaile
           in
           Guildhall
           ,
           where
           two
           letters
           arriued
           almost
           in
           one
           instant
           ,
           one
           from
           the
           King
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           for
           1000
           men
           to
           be
           armed
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           another
           from
           the
           Lords
           at
           London
           for
           2000
           men
           to
           aide
           them
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           both
           parties
           pretending
           alike
           ,
           but
           both
           intending
           nothing
           lesse
           .
           The
           Recorder
           whose
           voice
           accordeth
           commonly
           with
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           did
           so
           well
           set
           forth
           the
           complaints
           of
           the
           Lords
           against
           the
           Protector
           ,
           that
           many
           were
           inclinable
           to
           fauour
           their
           side
           .
           But
           one
           named
           
             George
             Stadlowe
          
           somewhat
           better
           aduised
           stept
           vp
           and
           spake
           vnto
           them
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             This
             businesse
             (
             right
             Honorable
             Lord
             Maior
             &
             the
             residue
             of
             this
             court
             )
             as
             it
             is
             a
             very
             high
             passage
             of
             state
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             &
             that
             vpon
             sodeine
             aduice
             nothing
             be
             done
             or
             determined
             them
             ,
             least
             happely
             by
             being
             serviceable
             to
             the
             designes
             of
             other
             men
             whose
             purposes
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             we
             cast
             our selues
             into
             the
             throat
             of
             danger
             which
             hitherto
             wee
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             two
             things
             I
             much
             feare
             in
             case
             wee
             afford
             present
             aide
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             should
             cast
             vpon
             vs
             a
             bridle
             rather
             for
             stopping
             a
             while
             ,
             then
             for
             stepping
             or
             stirring
             too
             soone
             or
             too
             fast
             at
             their
             incitement
             .
             One
             is
             the
             certaine
             dangers
             of
             the
             citty
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             vncertaine
             aduenture
          
           
           
             of
             all
             the
             realme
          
           .
        
         
           
             First
             then
             if
             wee
             adioine
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             whether
             they
             prevaile
             or
             not
             wee
             engulph
             our selues
             into
             assured
             danger
             ,
             an
             example
             whereof
             I
             finde
             in
             Fabian
             whose
             report
             I
             entreat
             you
             all
             to
             obserue
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
          
           King
           Henry
           
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             Lords
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             for
             maintenance
             of
             divers
             beneficiall
             lawes
             desired
             aide
             of
             the
             citty
             ogainst
             the
             King.
             Ayde
             was
             granted
             and
             the
             quarrell
             brought
             to
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             In
             this
             battaile
             the
             King
             and
             his
             son
             ●…e
             were
             taken
             prisoners
             ,
             &
             vpon
             their
             enlargement
             free
             pardon
             was
             granted
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Lords
             but
             the
             cittizens
             of
             London
             which
             was
             afterwards
             confirmed
             both
             by
             oath
             and
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             But
             what
             followed
             ?
             Was
             the
             displeasure
             forgotten
             ?
             Noe
             verily
             ,
             nor
             euer
             forgotten
             during
             that
             Kings
             life
             ,
             for
             afterwards
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Citty
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             strangers
             were
             appointed
             ▪
             governors
             ,
             and
             the
             cittizens
             perpetually
             vexed
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             persons
             and
             in
             their
             estates
             .
             So
             heauy
             and
             durable
             is
             the
             wrath
             of
          
           Kings
           .
           That
           Solomon
           
             saith
             :
             The
             indignation
             of
             the
          
           King
           
             is
             death
             .
             For
             it
             is
             naturall
             for
             princes
             to
             vphold
             their
             soveraignty
             ,
             and
             to
             holde
             it
             in
             highest
             esteeme
             ,
             in
             no
             case
             to
             endure
             their
             supreame
             authority
             to
             be
             forceably
             either
             oppressed
             or
             dispressed
             by
             their
             subiects
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             they
             mortally
             hate
             such
             subiects
             as
             haue
             once
             attempted
             either
             to
             ouerrule
             them
             by
             power
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             any
             terror
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             they
             may
             be
             either
             constrained
             or
             content
             to
             beare
             saile
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             so
             sure
             paymasters
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             few
             haue
             held
             out
             their
             liues
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             prosperously
             but
             safely
             ,
             who
             haue
             offered
             enforcements
             against
             their
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             Now
             touching
             my
             seare
             for
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             I
             much
             suspect
             these
             considerations
             .
             I
             alwaies
             expect
             from
             them
             some
             lurking
             mischiefe
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             cunningly
             it
             be
             kept
             in
             ,
             the
             more
             dangerously
             it
             will
             breake
             forth
             .
             For
             albeit
             there
             be
             many
             hands
             in
             this
             action
             ,
             yet
             one
             is
             the
             head
             who
             doubtlesse
             hath
             skille
             to
             play
             his
             owne
             game
             ,
             and
             albeit
             the
             pretences
             giuen
             forth
             are
             alwaies
             faire
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             publique
             good
             ,
             yet
             are
             the
             secret
             intentions
             commonly
             ambitions
             ,
             &
             only
             aime
             at
          
           
           
             priuate
             ends
             ,
             yea
             many
             times
             the
             end
             is
             worse
             then
             the
             first
             intent
             .
             Because
             when
             a
             subiect
             hath
             obtained
             the
             hand
             against
             his
             prince
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             he
             will
             be
             loath
             ,
             but
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             for
             him
             to
             giue
             ouer
             his
             advantage
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             present
             if
             wee
             will
             not
             be
             so
             vneurteous
             as
             to
             delay
             ,
             and
             suspend
             our
             giuing
             aide
             to
             the
             Lords
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           aduice
           the
           courte
           resolued
           to
           arme
           100
           horsemen
           and
           400
           foote
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Citty
           .
           To
           the
           King
           they
           returned
           answere
           that
           they
           would
           be
           ready
           vpon
           any
           necessity
           to
           apply
           all
           their
           forces
           either
           for
           his
           defence
           or
           for
           his
           honour
           .
           But
           they
           intreated
           him
           to
           bee
           pleased
           to
           heare
           such
           complaints
           as
           were
           obiected
           against
           the
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           before
           he
           assembled
           forces
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           tempestuous
           times
           as
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           great
           danger
           ,
           so
           without
           great
           cause
           it
           should
           not
           :
           To
           the
           Lords
           they
           answered
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           in
           any
           dutifull
           petition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           in
           armes
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           vpon
           the
           sodaine
           resolue
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Lordes
           at
           London
           dispatched
           a
           letter
           to
           the
           Lords
           at
           Windesore
           ,
           wherein
           they
           charged
           the
           protector
           with
           many
           disorders
           both
           in
           his
           priuate
           actions
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           manner
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           requiring
           that
           hee
           would
           disperse
           the
           sorces
           which
           he
           had
           raised
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           himselfe
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           be
           ordered
           by
           iustice
           and
           reason
           .
           That
           this
           done
           they
           would
           gladly
           commune
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           counsaile
           for
           the
           surety
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           for
           ordering
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           make
           no
           other
           accompt
           of
           them
           then
           they
           might
           trust
           to
           finde
           cause
           ,
           and
           would
           assuredly
           charge
           them
           according
           to
           their
           demerits
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           all
           this
           time
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           gouerning
           his
           Lords
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           scarce
           at
           his
           owne
           liberty
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           the
           late
           rebellions
           had
           but
           newly
           weared
           themselues
           into
           quiet
           ,
           and
           fearing
           new
           rages
           among
           the
           vnstabie
           
           
           
           
           
           people
           daily
           threatned
           ,
           and
           vpon
           such
           occasion
           not
           vnlike
           to
           take
           slame
           ,
           conceiuing
           also
           that
           the
           confederacy
           trenched
           no
           deeper
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           only
           remedy
           was
           to
           seeme
           so
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           dissolued
           his
           companies
           except
           only
           his
           guarde
           ,
           but
           charged
           them
           vpon
           warning
           to
           be
           ready
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           most
           certaine
           that
           the
           troublesome
           times
           were
           a
           great
           aduantage
           to
           the
           Lords
           .
           Had
           the
           people
           beene
           well
           setled
           in
           subiection
           ,
           or
           the
           Protector
           a
           man
           of
           spirit
           or
           witt
           ,
           they
           h●…d
           beene
           in
           danger
           to
           haue
           beene
           vndone
           ,
           but
           the
           protector
           instead
           of
           vsing
           his
           authority
           sent
           secretary
           Peter
           (
           who
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           gravity
           couered
           much
           vntrustinesse
           of
           heart
           )
           to
           the
           Lords
           at
           London
           ,
           with
           some
           secret
           instructions
           sent
           especially
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           for
           a
           publique
           benefit
           ,
           all
           either
           priuate
           guardes
           or
           vnkindnesses
           might
           be
           laid
           aside
           .
           But
           neither
           did
           hee
           returne
           to
           Windesore
           ,
           neither
           was
           any
           answere
           returned
           from
           the
           Lordes
           .
           After
           this
           he
           wrote
           two
           letters
           ,
           one
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           to
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lords
           at
           Windesore
           to
           the
           Lords
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           both
           which
           he
           so
           weakly
           complained
           ,
           expostulated
           ,
           intreated
           ,
           yeelded
           vnder
           their
           hande
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           haue
           breathed
           courage
           into
           any
           enimy
           once
           declared
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           herevpon
           the
           Lords
           forthwith
           published
           a
           proclamation
           vnder
           the
           hands
           of
           17
           persons
           ,
           either
           for
           nobility
           or
           authority
           of
           office
           well
           regarded
           ,
           werein
           the
           causes
           of
           such
           calamities
           and
           losses
           as
           had
           lately
           before
           happened
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           inward
           diuisions
           which
           had
           cost
           the
           liues
           of
           many
           thousands
           of
           the
           Kings
           subiects
           ,
           and
           threatned
           more
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           losse
           of
           diuers
           pieces
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           wonn
           by
           great
           adventure
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           person
           and
           consumption
           of
           his
           treasure
           ▪
           they
           perceiued
           that
           the
           only
           roote
           from
           whence
           those
           mischiefes
           s●…rung
           ,
           was
           the
           evill
           gouernment
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Prot●…ctor
          
           ,
           whose
           pride
           ,
           couetousnes
           and
           ambition
           couered
           only
           his
           priuate
           ends
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           deepely
           busied
           in
           
           his
           spatious
           and
           specious
           buildings
           in
           the
           hottest
           times
           of
           warre
           against
           France
           and
           Scotland
           whilest
           the
           poore
           souldiers
           and
           seruitors
           of
           the
           King
           were
           vnpaide
           ,
           and
           laboured
           to
           make
           himselfe
           strong
           in
           all
           countries
           ,
           whilest
           within
           the
           realme
           lawes
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           good
           order
           preuerted
           ,
           prouisions
           for
           the
           forts
           beyond
           the
           seas
           neglected
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           subiects
           by
           most
           dangerous
           diuisions
           (
           by
           his
           means
           either
           raised
           or
           occasioned
           )
           much
           disquiet
           .
           That
           hereupon
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           for
           preuenting
           aswell
           present
           dangers
           to
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           vtter
           subuersion
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           concluded
           to
           haue
           talked
           to
           him
           quietly
           ,
           without
           disturbance
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           reducing
           him
           to
           liue
           within
           reasonable
           limits
           ,
           and
           for
           putting
           order
           for
           safety
           of
           the
           kings
           person
           ,
           and
           preseruation
           of
           the
           commonwealth
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           haue
           passed
           ouer
           his
           most
           vnnaturall
           and
           trait●…rous
           deseruings
           without
           further
           extremities
           .
           But
           he
           knowing
           that
           he
           was
           vnable
           to
           answere
           for
           any
           part
           of
           his
           demeanour
           ,
           began
           forthwith
           to
           spread
           false
           rumors
           ,
           that
           certaine
           Lords
           had
           conspired
           against
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           whereof
           hee
           leuied
           forces
           in
           a
           disordered
           vproare
           ,
           albeit
           the
           treason
           rested
           in
           him
           and
           some
           other
           his
           complices
           ,
           wherefore
           seeing
           he
           troubled
           the
           whole
           realme
           for
           accomplishing
           his
           traiterous
           ends
           ,
           and
           vsed
           the
           King
           in
           his
           tender
           age
           for
           an
           instrument
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           causing
           him
           to
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           many
           of
           his
           owne
           deuises
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           things
           tending
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           himselfe
           they
           desired
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           charged
           all
           subiects
           not
           to
           obey
           any
           precepts
           ,
           licenses
           or
           proclamations
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Protectors
           hand
           should
           be
           set
           ,
           albeit
           he
           should
           abuse
           the
           Kings
           hand
           and
           seale
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           quit
           themselues
           vpon
           such
           proclamation
           as
           should
           proceede
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           protesting
           therewith
           their
           faithfull
           hearts
           to
           the
           King
           and
           their
           loialty
           towards
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Instantly
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           proclamation
           the
           Lords
           directed
           their
           letters
           to
           Windesore
           ,
           ond
           addressed
           to
           
           the
           King
           ,
           another
           to
           the
           Protector
           ,
           the
           third
           to
           the
           houshold
           which
           was
           openly
           read
           .
           The
           letter
           to
           the
           Protector
           was
           guilded
           ouer
           with
           many
           smooth
           words
           intimating
           faire
           promises
           and
           full
           of
           hope
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           two
           did
           fully
           and
           fowly
           set
           forth
           his
           obstinacie
           ,
           his
           auarice
           his
           ambition
           ,
           his
           rash
           engagements
           into
           warres
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           vnsetled
           ,
           both
           age
           and
           estate
           ,
           his
           negligences
           ,
           his
           deceits
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           insufficiences
           mentioned
           before
           .
           Herewith
           S
           r
           
             Robert
             Wingfield
          
           captaine
           of
           the
           guarde
           was
           sent
           from
           the
           Lords
           to
           Windesore
           who
           so
           well
           persuaded
           the
           King
           both
           of
           the
           loyall
           affection
           of
           the
           Lordes
           towards
           him
           and
           of
           their
           moderate
           desires
           against
           the
           protector
           (
           who
           then
           was
           in
           presence
           )
           that
           partly
           thereby
           but
           chiefly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           turbulent
           times
           the
           Protector
           was
           remoued
           from
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           &
           a
           guard
           set
           vpon
           him
           vntill
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           Lords
           at
           London
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           there
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           next
           day
           diuers
           of
           the
           counsell
           rode
           from
           London
           to
           Windsore
           ,
           but
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           rode
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           perfect
           Master
           of
           his
           craft
           :
           he
           had
           well
           learned
           to
           put
           others
           before
           him
           in
           dangerous
           actions
           ,
           and
           in
           matters
           of
           mischiefe
           to
           be
           seene
           to
           doe
           least
           ,
           when
           in
           very
           deed
           all
           moued
           from
           him
           .
           He
           had
           well
           learned
           of
           the
           ape
           to
           take
           nuts
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           with
           the
           pawe
           of
           the
           cat
           .
           These
           Lords
           comming
           before
           the
           King
           did
           againe
           runne
           ouer
           their
           complaints
           against
           the
           Protector
           ,
           and
           also
           vnder
           colour
           of
           loue
           and
           duty
           aduiseth
           the
           King
           to
           beware
           of
           such
           as
           were
           both
           powerfull
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           mischieuous
           and
           rich
           .
           Affirming
           that
           it
           would
           be
           better
           surety
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           this
           great
           authority
           should
           be
           committed
           to
           many
           ,
           who
           cannot
           so
           readily
           knit
           in
           will
           or
           in
           action
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           whole
           mannage
           resideth
           in
           one
           .
           In
           the
           end
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           (
           for
           hereafter
           he
           must
           be
           no
           otherwise
           called
           )
           was
           committed
           into
           their
           power
           and
           committed
           to
           custody
           in
           Be●…uchampe
           tower
           within
           the
           castle
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           London
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bin
           a
           captaine
           caried
           in
           triumph
           .
           He
           rode
           through
           Holborne
           
           betweene
           the
           
             Earles
             of
             Southhampton
          
           and
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           and
           was
           followed
           with
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           to
           the
           number
           of
           300
           mounted
           on
           horsebacke
           .
           At
           Holborne
           bridge
           certaine
           Aldermen
           attended
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           and
           the
           cittis●…ns
           housholders
           stood
           with
           halberds
           on
           all
           sides
           of
           the
           streets
           ,
           through
           which
           he
           passed
           .
           At
           Sopherlane
           he
           was
           receiued
           by
           the
           
             Maior
             ,
             Sh●…riffes
             ,
             Recorder
          
           and
           diuers
           Knights
           of
           especiall
           note
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           great
           traine
           of
           officers
           and
           attendants
           bearing
           halbeards
           carryed
           him
           forthwith
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           all
           this
           was
           to
           beare
           in
           shew
           ,
           both
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           a
           dangerous
           man
           ▪
           and
           that
           the
           common
           both
           aide
           and
           applause
           concurred
           in
           his
           restraint
           .
        
         
           Forthwith
           the
           King
           was
           brought
           to
           Hampton
           courte
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           being
           borne
           as
           done
           well
           ,
           because
           nothing
           was
           ill
           taken
           ,
           seauen
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           and
           4
           Knights
           were
           appointed
           by
           turnes
           to
           attend
           the
           Kings
           person
           .
           The
           Lords
           were
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Northhampton
           the
           Earles
           of
           Warwicke
           and
           Arundell
           ,
           the
           
             Lordes
             Russell
          
           ,
           S
           t
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           Wentworth
           ,
           the
           knights
           were
           these
           S
           r
           
             Andrew
             Dudley
          
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Edward
             Rogers
          
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Darcy
          
           ,
           and
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Worth.
          
           As
           for
           affaires
           of
           state
           the
           gouernment
           of
           them
           was
           referred
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           Soone
           after
           the
           King
           rode
           to
           his
           house
           in
           Southwarke
           ,
           (
           then
           called
           Suffolke
           place
           )
           &
           there
           dined
           all-After
           dinner
           he
           rode
           in
           great
           estate
           through
           the
           citty
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           people
           should
           be
           giuen
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           d●…minished
           either
           from
           the
           safety
           or
           glory
           of
           the
           King
           by
           imprisonment
           of
           the
           Duke
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           when
           the
           Duke
           had
           breathed
           a
           small
           time
           in
           the
           tower
           ,
           certaine
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           were
           sent
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           shorte
           preface
           in
           such
           termes
           as
           hate
           and
           dissimulation
           could
           temper
           together
           ,
           remembring
           how
           great
           the
           amity
           had
           beene
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           continuance
           :
           Then
           acknowledging
           what
           offices
           &
           seruices
           he
           had
           done
           for
           the
           commonwealth
           ,
           &
           yet
           enterlacing
           some
           errors
           &
           defects
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           seemed
           to
           reproach
           
           him
           .
           Lastly
           they
           presented
           him
           certaine
           articles
           as
           from
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           priuy
           counsaile
           ,
           desiring
           his
           present
           answere
           ,
           whether
           hee
           would
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           else
           stand
           vpon
           his
           iustification
           .
           The
           articles
           obiected
           against
           him
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           
             1
             That
             he
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             office
             of
             Protector
             vpon
             expresse
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             doe
             nothing
             in
             the
             Kings
             affaires
             ,
             but
             by
             assent
             of
             the
             late
             Kings
             executors
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             contrary
             to
             this
             condition
             he
             did
             hinder
             iustice
             ,
             &
             subuert
             Lawes
             of
             his
             owne
             Authority
             ,
             aswell
             by
             letters
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             commande
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             he
             caused
             diuers
             persons
             arrested
             and
             imprisoned
             for
             treason
             ,
             murther
             ,
             manslaughter
             ,
             and
             fello●…y
             to
             be
             discharged
             against
             the
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             of
             the
             realme
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             he
             appointed
             L●…euetenants
             for
             Armies
             and
             other
             officers
             for
             the
             weighty
             affaires
             of
             the
             king
             vnder
             his
             own
             writing
             and
             seale
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             he
             communed
             with
             Embassadors
             of
             other
             realmes
             alone
             of
             the
             weighty
             matters
             of
             the
             realme
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             he
             would
             taunt
             and
             reproue
             diuers
             of
             the
             kings
             most
             honourable
             counsailors
             for
             declaring
             their
             aduice
             in
             the
             Kings
             weighty
             affaires
             against
             his
             opinion
             ,
             sometimes
             telling
             them
             that
             they
             were
             not
             worthy
             to
             sit
             in
             counsaile
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             open
             weighty
             matters
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             were
             not
             agreeable
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
             he
             would
             discharge
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             against
             law
             he
             held
             a
             court
             of
             request
             in
             his
             house
             and
             did
             enforce
             diuers
             to
             answere
             there
             for
             their
             freeholde
             &
             goods
             ,
             and
             did
             determine
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             being
             no
             officer
             without
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             counsaile
             ,
             or
             most
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             did
             dispose
             offices
             of
             the
             Kings
             guift
             for
             money
             ,
             grant
             leases
             ,
             and
             wards
             ,
             and
             presentations
             of
             Benefices
             pertaining
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             gaue
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             and
             made
             sales
             of
             the
             Kings
             lands
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             he
             commanded
             Alchimie
             ,
             and
             multiplication
             to
             
             be
             practised
             ,
             thereby
             to
             abase
             the
             Kings
             coine
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             diuers
             times
             he
             openly
             said
             that
             the
             nobility
             and
             gentry
             were
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             dearth
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             people
             rose
             to
             reforme
             matters
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             11
             That
             against
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             whole
             counsaile
             he
             caused
             proclamation
             to
             be
             made
             concerning
             enclosures
             ,
             wherevpon
             the
             people
             made
             diuers
             insurrections
             and
             destroied
             many
             of
             the
             Kings
             subiects
             .
          
           
             12
             That
             he
             sent
             forth
             a
             commission
             with
             Articles
             annexed
             ,
             concerning
             enclosures
             ,
             commons
             ,
             highwa●…es
             ,
             cottages
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             matters
             ▪
             giuing
             the
             commishioners
             authority
             to
             heare
             〈◊〉
             determine
             those
             causes
             whereby
             the
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             of
             the
             realme
             were
             subuerted
             and
             much
             rebellion
             raised
             .
          
           
             13
             That
             he
             suffered
             rebells
             to
             assemble
             and
             lie
             armed
             in
             campe
             against
             the
             nobility
             and
             gentry
             of
             the
             realme
             without
             speedie
             repressing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             14
             That
             he
             did
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             diuers
             rebells
             by
             giuing
             them
             money
             ,
             and
             by
             promising
             them
             fees
             ,
             rewards
             and
             seruices
             .
          
           
             15
             That
             he
             caused
             a
             proclamation
             to
             be
             made
             against
             law
             ,
             and
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             rebells
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             be
             vexed
             or
             sued
             by
             any
             for
             their
             offences
             in
             their
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             16
             That
             in
             time
             of
             rebellion
             he
             said
             that
             he
             liked
             well
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             rebells
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             auarice
             of
             gentlemen
             gaue
             occasion
             for
             the
             people
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             better
             for
             them
             to
             dye
             then
             to
             porish
             for
             want
             .
          
           
             17
             That
             he
             said
             ,
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Parliament
             were
             loath
             to
             reforme
             enclosures
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             therefore
             the
             people
             had
             a
             good
             cause
             to
             reforme
             them
             themselues
             .
          
           
             18
             That
             after
             declaration
             of
             the
             defaults
             of
             Bouline
             and
             the
             pieces
             there
             by
             such
             as
             did
             surview
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             amend
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             19
             That
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Kings
             pieces
             of
             Newhauen
             ,
             and
             Blacknesse
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             men
             and
             prouision
             ,
             albeit
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             defaults
             and
             aduised
             thereto
             by
             the
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             ,
             whereby
             the
             French
             King
             was
             emboldned
             
             to
             attempt
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             20
             That
             he
             would
             neither
             giue
             authority
             nor
             suffer
             noble
             men
             ,
             and
             gentlemen
             to
             suppresse
             rebells
             in
             time
             conuenient
             ,
             but
             wrote
             to
             them
             to
             speake
             the
             rebells
             ●…aire
             ,
             and
             vse
             them
             gently
             .
          
           
             21
             That
             vpon
             the
             fifth
             of
             October
             the
             present
             v●…ere
             〈◊〉
             Hampton
             courte
             for
             defence
             of
             his
             owne
             priuate
             causes
             ,
             hee
             procured
             seditious
             bills
             to
             be
             written
             in
             counterfeit
             hands
             ,
             and
             secretly
             to
             be
             dispersed
             into
             diuerse
             parts
             of
             the
             realme
             beginning
             thus
             ,
             Good
             people
             ,
             intending
             thereby
             to
             raise
             the
             Kings
             subiects
             to
             rebellion
             and
             open
             warre
             .
          
           
             22
             That
             the
             Kings
             priuy
             counsaile
             did
             consult
             at
             London
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             moue
             him
             to
             reforme
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             but
             he
             hearing
             of
             their
             assembly
             declared
             by
             his
             letters
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             high
             traitors
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             23
             That
             he
             declared
             vntruly
             aswell
             to
             the
             King
             as
             to
             other
             yong
             Lords
             attending
             his
             person
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             at
             London
             intended
             to
             destroy
             the
             King
             ,
             &
             desired
             the
             King
             neuer
             to
             forget
             ,
             but
             to
             reuenge
             it
             ,
             and
             required
             the
             yong
             Lords
             to
             put
             the
             King
             in
             remembrance
             thereof
             with
             intent
             to
             make
             sedition
             ,
             and
             discorde
             betweene
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Nobles
             .
          
           
             24
             That
             at
             diuers
             times
             and
             places
             he
             said
             ,
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             counsell
             at
             London
             intend
             to
             kill
             mee
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             dye
             the
             King
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             famish
             mee
             ,
             they
             shall
             famish
             him
             .
          
           
             25
             That
             of
             his
             owne
             head
             he
             remoued
             the
             King
             so
             sodainly
             from
             Hampton
             courte
             to
             Windsore
             ,
             without
             any
             prouision
             there
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thereby
             not
             only
             in
             great
             feare
             but
             cast
             into
             a
             dangerous
             disease
             .
          
           
             26
             That
             by
             his
             letters
             he
             caused
             the
             Kings
             people
             to
             assemble
             in
             great
             numbers
             in
             Armor
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             warre
             to
             his
             aide
             and
             defence
             .
          
           
             27
             That
             he
             caused
             his
             seruants
             and
             friends
             at
             Hampton
             court
             &
             Windesore
             to
             be
             apparelled
             in
             the
             Kings
             armor
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             seruants
             and
             guarde
             went
             vnarmed
             .
          
           
             28
             That
             he
             intended
             to
             fly
             to
             Iernsey
             and
             Wales
             and
             laid
             posthorses
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             boat
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           albeit
           there
           is
           little
           doubt
           but
           that
           some
           of
           these
           articles
           were
           meerely
           deuised
           ,
           others
           enlarged
           ,
           or
           wr●…sted
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           inforced
           by
           odious
           interpretation
           ,
           yet
           the
           Duke
           being
           of
           base
           golde
           and
           fearing
           the
           touch
           ,
           subscribed
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           acknowledge
           his
           offences
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           humbly
           vpon
           his
           knees
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           .
           That
           in
           like
           manner
           he
           entreated
           the
           Lords
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           the
           King
           that
           he
           would
           conceiue
           that
           his
           offences
           did
           proceede
           rather
           from
           negligence
           ,
           rashnes
           ,
           or
           other
           indiscretion
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           malitious
           thought
           tending
           to
           treason
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           he
           would
           take
           some
           gratious
           way
           with
           him
           ,
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           extremity
           of
           lawes
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           great
           elemency
           and
           mercy
           .
           
             Written
             with
             my
             owne
             hand
          
           23
           
             December
             Anno
          
           3
           o
           
             Edw.
             Regis
          
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           make
           no
           other
           defence
           ,
           but
           intreat
           the
           reader
           not
           to
           condemne
           him
           for
           perishing
           so
           weakly
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           who
           should
           haue
           lost
           his
           life
           to
           preserue
           his
           honour
           ,
           cast
           away
           both
           his
           life
           and
           honour
           together
           .
           Assuredly
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           feeble
           stomacke
           ,
           vnable
           to
           concoct
           any
           great
           fortune
           prosperous
           or
           aduerse
           .
           But
           as
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           malice
           of
           a
           man
           concurre
           often
           in
           one
           act
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           easie
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           them
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           little
           to
           be
           maruailed
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           thirsted
           after
           his
           brothers
           blood
           ,
           should
           finde
           others
           to
           thirst
           after
           his
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           for
           that
           present
           his
           blood
           was
           respited
           ▪
           but
           hee
           was
           stripped
           of
           his
           great
           offices
           of
           being
           
             Prote●…tor
             ,
             Treasurer
          
           and
           Marshall
           ,
           lost
           all
           his
           goods
           and
           neere
           2000
           lande
           ,
           in
           which
           estate
           if
           he
           had
           continued
           ,
           the
           longer
           he
           had
           liued
           the
           more
           punishment
           he
           should
           endure
           ,
           herewith
           it
           was
           s●…ossingly
           said
           that
           
             he
             had
             eaten
             the
             kings
             goose
             and
             did
             then
             regorge
             the
             feathers
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           sent
           letters
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           wherein
           he
           acknowledged
           himselfe
           much
           f●…oured
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           had
           brought
           his
           cause
           to
           be
           fineable
           which
           although
           it
           was
           to
           him
           impo●…able
           ,
           yet
           as
           hee
           did
           
           neuer
           intend
           to
           contend
           with
           them
           nor
           any
           action
           to
           iustifie
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           that
           he
           was
           none
           of
           the
           wisest
           and
           might
           easily
           erre
           ;
           as
           for
           that
           it
           is
           scarce
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           in
           great
           place
           so
           to
           beare
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           actions
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           iustice
           shall
           be
           blamelesse
           ;
           so
           hee
           did
           then
           submit
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           ,
           and
           their
           discretions
           for
           some
           moderation
           ;
           desiring
           them
           to
           conceiue
           that
           what
           he
           did
           amisse
           was
           rather
           through
           rudenes
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           malitious
           meaning
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           therefore
           ready
           both
           to
           doe
           and
           suffer
           what
           they
           would
           appoint
           .
           Finally
           hee
           did
           againe
           most
           humbly
           vpon
           his
           knees
           entreat
           pardon
           ,
           and
           fauour
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           euer
           finde
           him
           so
           lowly
           to
           their
           honours
           ,
           and
           obedient
           to
           their
           orders
           ,
           as
           hee
           would
           thereby
           make
           amends
           for
           his
           former
           follies
           .
        
         
           These
           subiections
           ,
           obiections
           ,
           deiections
           of
           the
           Duke
           made
           a
           heauenly
           harmony
           in
           his
           enimies
           eares
           .
           But
           they
           wrought
           such
           compassion
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           forthwith
           he
           was
           released
           out
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           his
           fines
           discharged
           ,
           his
           goods
           and
           lands
           restored
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           giuen
           away
           ,
           either
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Lords
           being
           somewhat
           appeased
           ,
           or
           their
           credit
           not
           of
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           resist
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           he
           was
           entertained
           and
           feasted
           by
           the
           King
           with
           great
           shew
           of
           fauour
           ,
           and
           sworne
           againe
           of
           the
           priuy
           counsaile
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           Lords
           perfect
           amity
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           dissembling
           hate
           And
           that
           all
           might
           appeare
           to
           be
           knit
           vp
           in
           a
           comicall
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           daughter
           was
           afterwards
           ioined
           in
           marriage
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             L●…sle
          
           sonne
           and
           heire
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           also
           was
           made
           
             Lord
             Admirall
          
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           many
           doubted
           whether
           the
           Earle
           retained
           not
           some
           secret
           offence
           against
           the
           Duke
           ,
           which
           if
           hee
           did
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           cunningly
           suppressed
           ,
           doubtlesse
           of
           all
           his
           vertues
           he
           made
           best
           vice
           of
           dissimulation
           .
           And
           as
           this
           friendship
           was
           drawen
           together
           by
           feare
           on
           both
           sides
           so
           it
           was
           not
           like
           to
           be
           more
           durable
           then
           was
           the
           feare
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           the
           second
           act
           ended
           of
           the
           tragedie
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           the
           third
           shall
           follow
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           for
           what
           mischeiuous
           contriuance
           it
           was
           not
           certainly
           knowne
           ,
           but
           conceiued
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Duke
           ioined
           to
           him
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Arund●…ll
          
           late
           
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southhampton
           sometimes
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           ,
           men
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           circumspect
           and
           slow
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           time
           discountenanced
           and
           discontent
           ,
           whom
           therefore
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           singled
           as
           fittest
           for
           his
           purpose
           .
           Many
           secret
           conferences
           they
           had
           at
           their
           seuerall
           houses
           ,
           which
           often
           held
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           night
           .
           But
           they
           accustomed
           to
           afford
           at
           other
           times
           either
           silence
           ,
           or
           shorte
           assent
           to
           what
           he
           did
           propose
           ,
           did
           then
           fall
           off
           and
           forsake
           him
           ,
           procuring
           thereby
           danger
           to
           themselues
           without
           doing
           good
           to
           any
           other
           .
           For
           when
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
          
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           draw
           them
           to
           his
           desires
           ,
           hee
           found
           means
           that
           both
           of
           them
           were
           discharged
           from
           the
           counsell
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           Against
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           obiections
           were
           framed
           that
           he
           tooke
           away
           bolts
           and
           locks
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           gaue
           away
           the
           Kings
           stuffe
           .
           Hee
           was
           fined
           at
           12000
           l
           to
           be
           paid
           1000
           l
           yeerely
           .
           But
           doubtlesse
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           the
           honesty
           not
           to
           approue
           his
           purpose
           ,
           would
           not
           want
           the
           heart
           to
           oppose
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           combats
           among
           the
           nobility
           many
           popular
           insurrections
           were
           assayled
           ,
           One
           Bell
           was
           put
           to
           death
           at
           Tyborne
           for
           mouing
           a
           new
           rebellion
           in
           Suffolke
           and
           in
           Essex
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           nittily
           needy
           and
           therefore
           aduentrous
           ,
           esteemed
           but
           an
           idle
           fellow
           ,
           vntill
           he
           found
           opportunity
           to
           shew
           his
           rashnesse
           .
           Diuers
           like
           attempts
           were
           made
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           the
           authors
           were
           not
           so
           readily
           followed
           by
           the
           people
           as
           others
           had
           done
           before
           .
           Partly
           because
           multitudes
           doe
           not
           easily
           moue
           ,
           but
           chifly
           because
           misaduentures
           of
           others
           in
           like
           attempts
           had
           taught
           them
           to
           be
           more
           warily
           aduised
           .
           About
           this
           time
           a
           Parliament
           
           was
           held
           at
           Westminster
           wherein
           one
           Act
           was
           made
           against
           spreading
           of
           Prophecies
           the
           first
           motiue
           of
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           another
           against
           
             vnlawfull
             assemblies
          
           ,
           the
           first
           apparant
           acting
           of
           them
           .
           But
           for
           feare
           of
           new
           tumults
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           was
           vntimely
           dissolued
           and
           gent.
           charged
           to
           retyre
           to
           their
           country
           habitations
           ,
           being
           furnished
           with
           such
           forces
           and
           commissions
           as
           were
           held
           sufficient
           to
           hold
           in
           bridle
           either
           the
           malice
           or
           rage
           of
           reasonlesse
           people
           ,
           yea
           so
           great
           grew
           the
           doubt
           of
           new
           insurrections
           that
           
             Trinity
             terme
          
           did
           not
           holde
           least
           gentlemen
           should
           by
           that
           occasion
           be
           drawen
           out
           of
           the
           country
           where
           they
           were
           esteemed
           to
           doe
           good
           seruice
           by
           keeping
           the
           Commons
           from
           commotions
           .
           All
           these
           mouements
           seemed
           to
           be
           pretended
           by
           mouing
           of
           the
           earth
           in
           diuerse
           places
           of
           Sussex
           .
        
         
           The
           affaires
           of
           England
           beyond
           the
           seas
           all
           this
           time
           were
           caried
           with
           variable
           successe
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Cheynie
          
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Emperour
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           forces
           might
           ioine
           with
           the
           forces
           of
           England
           against
           the
           common
           enimies
           of
           them
           both
           according
           to
           the
           Articles
           for
           merly
           cōcluded
           .
           These
           articles
           had
           bin
           well
           obserued
           for
           a
           time
           esp●…eially
           against
           the
           French.
           But
           afterwards
           the
           emperour
           being
           diuerted
           about
           other
           preparations
           ,
           and
           therewith
           much
           solicited
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           a
           helpe
           to
           ruine
           their
           kingdome
           fell
           by
           degrees
           from
           the
           K.
           of
           England
           ,
           filling
           his
           Embassadors
           with
           emptie
           hopes
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           wherein
           also
           he
           daily
           fainted
           and
           failed
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           In
           France
           the
           King
           placed
           the
           Rhenegra●…e
           with
           diuers
           Regiments
           of
           
             Almaine
             ,
             Lancequenots
          
           ,
           and
           certaine
           ensignes
           of
           F●…ench
           to
           the
           number
           of
           4
           or
           5000
           at
           the
           towne
           of
           Morguison
           midway
           betweene
           Bouline
           and
           Calais
           to
           empeach
           all
           entercourse
           betweene
           those
           two
           places
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           King
           of
           England
           caused
           all
           the
           strangers
           that
           had
           serued
           the
           yeere
           against
           the
           rebells
           to
           the
           number
           of
           2000
           to
           be
           transported
           to
           Calais
           ,
           to
           them
           were
           adioined
           3000
           English
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           
             Francis
             Earle
          
           of
           
             Hunting
             don
          
           ,
           &
           S
           r
           
             Edward
             Hastings
          
           his
           brother
           to
           
           dislodge
           the
           French
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           annoy
           them
           .
           But
           the
           French
           perceiuing
           that
           the
           troubles
           in
           England
           were
           perfectly
           appeased
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           thereby
           was
           much
           strengthened
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           vicious
           humors
           against
           him
           were
           either
           corrected
           or
           spent
           ,
           finding
           also
           that
           he
           daily
           grew
           rather
           into
           admiration
           then
           loue
           ,
           aswell
           for
           that
           it
           was
           apparant
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           so
           well
           improued
           that
           little
           stocke
           which
           his
           father
           left
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           like
           to
           proue
           a
           thriuer
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           also
           weary
           in
           maintaining
           warres
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           charge
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           his
           people
           were
           nothing
           desirous
           of
           seruice
           in
           that
           distant
           country
           .
           Lastly
           hauing
           tried
           aswell
           the
           strength
           as
           curtesy
           of
           the
           English
           nation
           ,
           and
           doubtfull
           of
           the
           estates
           of
           the
           empire
           and
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           whom
           not
           only
           the
           wings
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           had
           beene
           clipped
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           body
           thereof
           dangerously
           attempted
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           fasten
           peace
           with
           England
           if
           he
           could
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           he
           dispatched
           to
           the
           English
           court
           Guidolti
           an
           Italion
           borne
           in
           Florence
           who
           made
           many
           ouertures
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           but
           all
           as
           from
           the
           Cunstable
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           espying
           with
           a
           nimble
           eye
           that
           matters
           of
           consaile
           were
           chiesly
           swayed
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           by
           great
           gifts
           and
           gretter
           hopes
           he
           wrought
           him
           to
           be
           appliable
           to
           his
           desires
           .
           In
           the
           end
           it
           was
           concluded
           that
           
             foure
             Embassadors
          
           should
           be
           sent
           from
           the
           King
           of
           
             England
             into
             France
          
           ,
           and
           foure
           from
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           that
           the
           English
           commissioners
           should
           come
           to
           Guisnes
           and
           the
           French
           to
           Arde
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           meeting
           should
           be
           chiefly
           at
           Guisnes
           .
           The
           English
           yeelding
           to
           all
           with
           sincerity
           of
           minde
           ,
           the
           French
           accepting
           all
           but
           with
           intentions
           reserued
           to
           themselues
           .
           The
           Lords
           appointed
           by
           the
           English
           were
           
             Iohn
             Earle
          
           of
           
             Bedforde
             ,
             William
             Lord
             Paget
             ,
             St
          
           
             William
             Peeter
          
           ,
           and
           Sr
           
             Iohn
             Mason
             .
             Secretaries
          
           of
           State
           ,
           on
           the
           French
           side
           were
           appointed
           
             Mounsier
             Rochpott
             ,
             Mounsier
             Chastilion
             ,
             Guillant
             de
             Mortier
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rochetele
             de
             Dassi●…
          
           ,
           in
           short
           time
           after
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           
           was
           made
           Lord
           great
           M
           ●
           another
           feather
           to
           his
           mounting
           minde
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           wherein
           the
           
             English
             Embassadors
             arriued
          
           at
           
             Caluis
             ,
             Guidolti
          
           resorted
           vnto
           them
           with
           a
           letter
           from
           
             Mounsier
             Rochpot
          
           whereby
           he
           signified
           that
           the
           French
           intended
           not
           to
           come
           to
           Arde
           ,
           but
           desired
           that
           the
           English
           would
           goe
           to
           Bouline
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           meeting
           might
           be
           besides
           the
           Towne
           .
           For
           this
           he
           alleadged
           that
           he
           was
           so
           weakly
           disposed
           in
           health
           that
           he
           could
           not
           trauaile
           farre
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           being
           Gouernor
           of
           Picardie
           and
           Chastilion
           of
           Newhauen
           they
           might
           not
           depart
           such
           distance
           from
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           further
           that
           there
           must
           be
           much
           wast
           of
           time
           if
           the
           English
           should
           lye
           at
           Guisnes
           and
           the
           French
           at
           Ardes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           equality
           would
           be
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           dishonour
           to
           one
           of
           the
           sides
           lesse
           ,
           if
           the
           enterview
           should
           be
           vpon
           the
           Frontires
           ,
           then
           if
           one
           part
           should
           be
           drawen
           into
           the
           territory
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           rubbe
           the
           
             English
             Embassadors
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           demurre
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           into
           England
           to
           receiue
           directions
           from
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           .
           They
           againe
           referred
           the
           matter
           wholly
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Embassadors
           ,
           affirming
           that
           it
           was
           a
           circumstance
           not
           much
           to
           bee
           stood
           vpon
           in
           case
           it
           were
           not
           vpon
           some
           sinenesse
           ,
           but
           for
           ease
           and
           commodity
           of
           them
           and
           their
           traine
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           might
           better
           finde
           neere
           Bouline
           then
           at
           Ardes
           ,
           in
           case
           also
           they
           could
           discerne
           no
           deepe
           inconuenience
           which
           might
           hinder
           the
           good
           issue
           of
           the
           good
           busines
           in
           hande
           ,
           which
           they
           esteemed
           sufficient
           if
           in
           substance
           it
           might
           be
           effected
           ,
           albeit
           in
           all
           points
           they
           had
           not
           so
           much
           of
           their
           mindes
           ,
           as
           they
           then
           desired
           ,
           and
           as
           at
           another
           time
           they
           would
           expect
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           English
           Commissioners
           went
           to
           Bouline
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           came
           to
           one
           of
           their
           forts
           neerest
           to
           Bouline
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           before
           the
           Emperour
           had
           beene
           assailed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           England
           to
           aide
           him
           in
           defence
           of
           Bouline
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           he
           expresly
           refused
           ,
           alleaging
           
           that
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           so
           to
           doe
           by
           conditions
           of
           the
           league
           .
           For
           that
           Bouline
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           new
           conquest
           acquired
           by
           the
           English
           since
           the
           league
           was
           made
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           offered
           to
           yeelde
           the
           Towne
           absolutely
           into
           his
           hands
           in
           case
           he
           would
           maintaine
           it
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           offer
           also
           he
           refused
           to
           accept
           .
           At
           the
           arriuall
           of
           the
           English
           embassadors
           the
           souldiers
           were
           sharply
           assailed
           with
           wants
           .
           There
           was
           not
           one
           drop
           of
           beere
           in
           the
           Towne
           .
           The
           bread
           and
           breadcorne
           sufficed
           not
           for
           six
           daies
           .
           Herevpon
           the
           souldiers
           entred
           into
           proportion
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           example
           the
           
             Lord
             Clinton
          
           being
           
             Lord
             Deputie
          
           limited
           himselfe
           to
           a
           loafe
           a
           day
           .
           The
           King
           was
           indebted
           in
           those
           parts
           aboue
           14000
           l
           besides
           for
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Hunting
             dons
          
           numbers
           which
           were
           about
           1300
           foote
           ,
           besides
           also
           the
           increases
           daily
           rising
           ,
           for
           the
           monethly
           pay
           of
           English
           and
           strangers
           amounted
           to
           6000
           l
           besides
           allowance
           for
           officers
           .
           Hereof
           the
           band
           of
           horsemen
           out
           of
           Germany
           tooke
           little
           lesse
           then
           800
           l
           the
           moneth
           ,
           and
           the
           Almains
           on
           foote
           4000
           l
           accounting
           the
           gulden
           at
           3
           s
           4
           d
           ,
           but
           accounting
           it
           more
           ,
           as
           without
           a
           higher
           valuation
           little
           seruice
           &
           happily
           some
           mischiefe
           might
           be
           expected
           ,
           the
           monethly
           pay
           to
           strangers
           amounted
           higher
           .
           Hereby
           a
           great
           error
           was
           discouered
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           strangers
           for
           defence
           of
           Boulaine
           were
           of
           greater
           strength
           then
           were
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           English
           commissioners
           hauing
           first
           procured
           some
           releife
           both
           for
           victualls
           &
           pay
           ,
           prepared
           a
           tent
           without
           the
           towne
           for
           meeting
           with
           the
           French.
           But
           they
           ▪
           erected
           a
           house
           on
           the
           further
           side
           of
           the
           water
           within
           their
           owne
           territory
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           halfe
           way
           betweene
           their
           forte
           and
           the
           towne
           .
           The
           English
           perswaded
           the
           French
           to
           surcease
           their
           building
           ,
           pretending
           but
           for
           their
           fantasies
           it
           was
           not
           necessarie
           ,
           because
           neither
           their
           treaty
           was
           like
           to
           continue
           long
           neither
           was
           it
           by
           solemne
           meeting
           that
           the
           businesse
           in
           hand
           must
           be
           effected
           .
           But
           in
           truth
           they
           feared
           least
           if
           peace
           should
           not
           follow
           ,
           the
           French
           might
           in
           short
           time
           either
           with
           filling
           or
           massing
           the
           house
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           fortifying
           
           make
           such
           a
           piece
           as
           might
           annoy
           the
           hauen
           or
           the
           towne
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           French
           not
           only
           proceeded
           but
           refused
           any
           other
           place
           of
           enteruiew
           .
        
         
           At
           their
           first
           meeting
           much
           time
           was
           spent
           in
           ceremony
           of
           salutation
           .
           Then
           the
           commissions
           were
           read
           ,
           then
           M
           r
           
             de
             Mortier
          
           in
           a
           sharpe
           speech
           declared
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           their
           M
           t
           had
           vpon
           iust
           grounds
           entred
           the
           warre
           for
           recouery
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           defence
           of
           his
           allies
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           well
           minded
           for
           an
           honourable
           peace
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           things
           for
           which
           the
           warre
           began
           ,
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           some
           reasonable
           appointment
           ;
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           like
           disposition
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           he
           had
           sent
           them
           to
           treat
           of
           those
           affaires
           ,
           nothing
           doubting
           but
           that
           the
           English
           would
           accord
           to
           the
           restitution
           of
           Bouline
           ,
           and
           other
           pieces
           of
           their
           late
           conquest
           ,
           which
           so
           long
           as
           they
           should
           keepe
           ,
           so
           long
           they
           may
           be
           assured
           the
           warre
           would
           continue
           .
           He
           further
           added
           that
           Bouline
           was
           but
           a
           bare
           ruinous
           Towne
           ,
           without
           territory
           or
           any
           other
           commodity
           to
           ballance
           the
           charge
           of
           defending
           it
           against
           the
           power
           of
           France
           .
           Lastly
           he
           said
           there
           should
           want
           no
           good
           will
           in
           them
           to
           bring
           matters
           to
           good
           appointment
           ,
           hopeing
           to
           finde
           the
           like
           affection
           in
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           After
           that
           the
           English
           commissioners
           had
           conferred
           a
           while
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           answered
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           warre
           both
           with
           them
           and
           their
           Allies
           (
           whom
           he
           tooke
           to
           be
           the
           Scots
           )
           being
           iust
           and
           honourable
           .
           The
           towne
           of
           Bouline
           &
           other
           pieces
           subdued
           aswell
           by
           their
           late
           great
           master
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           K.
           their
           then
           M
           r
           against
           their
           Allies
           were
           acquired
           by
           iust
           title
           of
           victory
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           keeping
           of
           them
           no
           iniury
           was
           offered
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Scots
           .
           But
           the
           further
           declaration
           hee
           left
           off
           vntill
           their
           next
           meeting
           ,
           because
           both
           the
           time
           was
           spent
           and
           the
           tide
           summoned
           them
           to
           departe
           .
           Touching
           the
           good
           inclination
           of
           the
           King
           their
           M
           r
           hee
           had
           declared
           it
           well
           by
           sending
           them
           thither
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           should
           fin●…e
           such
           good
           conformity
           ,
           that
           if
           good
           successe
           
           ensued
           ,
           not
           the
           fault
           should
           be
           which
           they
           expected
           not
           in
           the
           French.
           Nothing
           else
           was
           done
           sauing
           a
           surcease
           of
           hostility
           concluded
           for
           15
           daies
           ,
           which
           was
           proclaimed
           in
           both
           the
           frontires
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           next
           meeting
           the
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           spent
           much
           speech
           in
           setting
           forth
           the
           
             King
             of
             Englands
          
           title
           to
           Bulloine
           and
           to
           his
           debts
           and
           pension
           from
           the
           
             French
             king
          
           ,
           with
           all
           arrerages
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           iustice
           of
           his
           warre
           against
           the
           Scots
           .
           The
           French
           were
           as
           earnest
           in
           maintaining
           the
           contrary
           ,
           wanting
           no
           words
           whatsoeuer
           their
           reasons
           were
           .
           For
           betweene
           great
           Princes
           ,
           the
           greatest
           strength
           carrieth
           the
           greatest
           reason
           .
           At
           the
           last
           M
           r
           
             de
             Mortier
          
           roundly
           said
           that
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           contentions
           of
           words
           ,
           he
           would
           propose
           two
           means
           for
           peace
           .
           All
           that
           for
           old
           matters
           of
           pensions
           ,
           debts
           and
           arrerages
           ,
           the
           English
           should
           make
           white
           books
           and
           neuer
           mention
           them
           more
           ,
           but
           for
           Bulloine
           to
           set
           the
           higher
           value
           ,
           (
           or
           else
           said
           he
           )
           let
           old
           quarrells
           remaine
           ,
           so
           as
           your
           right
           may
           be
           reserued
           to
           clime
           ,
           and
           ours
           to
           defende
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           speake
           frankly
           of
           some
           recompence
           for
           Boulloine
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             Scottish
             Queene
          
           .
           (
           For
           this
           had
           beene
           also
           mentioned
           before
           )
           our
           King
           is
           resolued
           to
           keepe
           her
           for
           his
           sonne
           and
           therefore
           we
           desire
           you
           to
           speake
           thereof
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           of
           what
           other
           points
           you
           please
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           draw
           shortly
           to
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           answered
           for
           the
           other
           commissioners
           that
           they
           had
           greatest
           reason
           to
           desire
           a
           speedy
           end
           ,
           but
           the
           matters
           whereupon
           they
           stood
           were
           of
           greater
           importance
           then
           to
           be
           determined
           vpon
           the
           sodaine
           .
           For
           said
           he
           you
           may
           make
           doubts
           as
           you
           please
           .
           But
           if
           the
           debt
           to
           our
           King
           be
           not
           iust
           ,
           being
           confessed
           ,
           iudged
           ,
           sworne
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           treaties
           confirmed
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           what
           may
           be
           deemed
           iust
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           a
           summe
           to
           be
           slenderly
           regarded
           being
           2000000
           crownes
           cleere
           debt
           ,
           besides
           12000
           crowns
           resting
           in
           dispute
           .
           The
           iustice
           of
           the
           warres
           against
           Scotland
           he
           maintained
           aswell
           in
           regarde
           of
           breach
           of
           treatise
           with
           themselues
           as
           for
           that
           contrarie
           to
           their
           comprehension
           
           in
           the
           last
           treaty
           of
           France
           they
           had
           inuaded
           England
           in
           these
           entercourses
           ,
           the
           whole
           afternoone
           being
           spent
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           both
           parties
           should
           advise
           vpon
           such
           matters
           as
           had
           beene
           propounded
           vntill
           the
           next
           meeting
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           French
           either
           hauing
           or
           supposing
           that
           they
           had
           aduantage
           ouer
           the
           English
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           firme
           intelligence
           in
           the
           English
           court
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           they
           found
           the
           English
           commissioners
           much
           yeelding
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           as
           first
           in
           cumming
           into
           France
           ,
           then
           to
           Bouline
           ,
           lastly
           to
           a
           house
           of
           their
           owne
           erecting
           began
           to
           be
           stiffe
           and
           almost
           intractable
           ,
           sharpely
           pressing
           both
           for
           speedie
           resolution
           and
           short
           times
           for
           meetings
           But
           Guidolti
           continually
           trauailed
           to
           draw
           both
           parties
           to
           conformity
           ,
           the
           French
           being
           willing
           to
           be
           entreated
           by
           their
           friend
           to
           their
           most
           dissembled
           desires
           .
           Guidolty
           in
           steed
           of
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Scots
          
           propounded
           that
           the
           
             French
             kings
          
           daughter
           should
           bee
           ioyned
           in
           marriage
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           affirming
           that
           if
           it
           were
           a
           drie
           peace
           ,
           it
           would
           hardly
           be
           durable
           ,
           but
           hereto
           the
           English
           gaue
           no
           inclinable
           care
           .
           Then
           he
           deliuered
           17
           reasons
           in
           writing
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           said
           it
           was
           necessarie
           for
           the
           English
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           .
           The
           English
           demanded
           how
           many
           reasons
           he
           had
           for
           the
           French
           ;
           he
           answered
           that
           he
           had
           also
           his
           reasons
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           likewise
           to
           deliuer
           in
           writing
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           next
           meeting
           the
           French
           shewed
           themselues
           as
           before
           peremptory
           and
           precise
           ,
           standing
           stifly
           vpon
           their
           owne
           ouertures
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           they
           said
           no
           commission
           to
           exceede
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           refused
           to
           treat
           either
           of
           the
           pension
           or
           debt
           demanded
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           declared
           themselues
           rather
           desirous
           then
           willing
           to
           breake
           off
           the
           treaty
           .
           The
           English
           answered
           that
           before
           their
           comming
           Guidolti
           had
           declared
           from
           the
           French
           King
           that
           so
           as
           Bulloine
           might
           be
           rendred
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           owing
           from
           him
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           should
           be
           paid
           ,
           which
           Guidolti
           being
           present
           affirmed
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           well
           said
           they
           
           what
           our
           King
           told
           Guidolti
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           vs
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           no
           other
           commission
           then
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           which
           in
           no
           case
           wee
           must
           exceede
           .
           As
           for
           the
           pension
           whereof
           you
           speake
           ,
           thinke
           you
           that
           a
           King
           of
           France
           will
           be
           tributary
           to
           any
           ?
           No
           ,
           No
           ,
           assure
           you
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           touching
           the
           debt
           because
           the
           K.
           of
           England
           gaue
           occasion
           to
           the
           warres
           wasted
           the
           French
           Kings
           countrey
           ,
           &
           thereby
           caused
           him
           to
           expend
           such
           summes
           of
           mony
           as
           exceeded
           the
           debt
           ,
           he
           tooke
           himselfe
           to
           be
           acquitted
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Hereto
           the
           English
           answered
           that
           the
           French
           King
           might
           take
           matters
           as
           he
           pleased
           ,
           but
           in
           honour
           iustice
           ,
           and
           conscience
           no
           debt
           was
           more
           due
           ,
           and
           the
           warres
           being
           made
           for
           deniall
           thereof
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           for
           that
           cause
           acquitted
           .
           That
           the
           pension
           was
           also
           granted
           vpon
           diuers
           causes
           both
           weighty
           and
           iust
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Englands
           vncontrouleable
           title
           to
           
             Normandie
             Gascoine
          
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           France
           .
           Here
           they
           were
           interrupted
           by
           M
           r
           Rotchpot
           ,
           who
           brake
           forth
           into
           warme
           words
           ,
           and
           was
           againe
           as
           warmely
           answered
           ,
           but
           the
           French
           would
           nothing
           moue
           from
           their
           owne
           ouertures
           which
           they
           stood
           vpon
           by
           way
           of
           conclusions
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           last
           the
           English
           said
           that
           they
           might
           doe
           well
           to
           report
           these
           differences
           to
           their
           Masters
           on
           both
           sides
           &
           that
           their
           pleasures
           might
           therein
           be
           knowne
           .
           Hereto
           the
           French
           answered
           that
           they
           knew
           their
           Kings
           pleasures
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           send
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           he
           would
           and
           might
           thinke
           them
           of
           small
           discretion
           ▪
           and
           herewith
           they
           offered
           to
           breake
           .
           The
           English
           told
           them
           that
           if
           they
           would
           breake
           they
           might
           ,
           but
           they
           intended
           to
           conclude
           nothing
           vntill
           they
           had
           further
           instructions
           from
           England
           ;
           which
           they
           would
           procure
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           could
           .
           To
           this
           the
           French
           did
           easily
           incline
           .
        
         
           These
           matters
           aduertised
           into
           England
           much
           troubled
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           was
           at
           that
           time
           retired
           ,
           pretending
           much
           infirmity
           in
           his
           health
           .
           Hereupon
           many
           sinister
           surmises
           began
           to
           
           spring
           vp
           among
           some
           of
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           partly
           probable
           &
           parte
           happely
           deuised
           ,
           for
           as
           they
           knew
           not
           whether
           hee
           were
           more
           dangerous
           present
           or
           away
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           feare
           is
           they
           suspected
           that
           which
           happened
           to
           be
           the
           worst
           .
           From
           hence
           diuerse
           of
           the
           counsaile
           began
           in
           this
           manner
           to
           murmure
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           
             What
             said
             they
             is
             he
             neuer
             sicke
             ,
             but
             when
             affaires
             of
             greatest
             weight
             are
             in
             debating
             ?
             Or
             wherefore
             else
             doth
             hee
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             the
             company
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             well
             assured
             of
             his
             loue
             ?
             Wherefore
             doth
             he
             not
             now
             come
             forth
             and
             openly
             ouerrule
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             matters
             hee
             is
             accustomed
             ?
             Would
             he
             haue
             vs
             imagine
             by
             his
             absence
             that
             he
             acteth
             nothing
             ?
             Or
             knowing
             that
             all
             moueth
             from
             him
             ,
             shall
             wee
             not
             thinke
             that
             he
             seeketh
             to
             enioy
             his
             owne
             ends
             ,
             which
             bearing
             blame
             for
             any
             euent
             ?
             Goe
             to
             then
             ;
             let
             him
             come
             forth
             and
             declare
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             better
             that
             should
             finde
             fault
             with
             all
             things
             whilest
             they
             are
             doing
             ,
             then
             condemne
             all
             things
             when
             they
             are
             done
             ;
             with
             those
             and
             the
             like
             speeches
             he
             came
             to
             counsaile
             more
             ordinary
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             partly
             by
             his
             reasons
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             peace
             with
             France
             was
             esteemed
             so
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             new
             instructions
             were
             sent
             to
             the
          
           English
           
             Embassadors
             ,
             according
             whereto
             peace
             was
             concluded
             vpon
             these
             articles
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             That
             all
             titles
             and
             climes
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             defences
             on
             the
             other
             should
             remaine
             to
             either
             party
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             fautle
             of
             one
             man
             (
             except
             he
             were
             vnpunished
             )
             should
             not
             breake
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             prisoners
             should
             be
             deliuered
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             Bouline
             and
             other
             pieces
             of
             the
             new
             conquest
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             ordinance
             except
             such
             as
             had
             beene
             brought
             in
             the
             English
             should
             be
             deliuered
             to
             the
             French
             within
             6
             moneths
             after
             the
             peace
             proclaimed
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             ships
             of
             merchandise
             might
             safely
             passe
             and
             ships
             of
             warre
             be
             called
             in
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             the
             French
             should
             pay
             for
             the
             same
             200000
             crownes
             of
             the
             summe
             ,
             euery
             crowne
             valued
             at
             six
             shillings
             8d
             
             within
             three
             daies
             after
             the
             deliuery
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             &
             200000
             like
             crownes
             more
             vpon
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             August
             then
             next
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             the
             English
             should
             make
             no
             new
             warres
             vpon
             Scotland
             ,
             vnlesse
             new
             occasions
             should
             be
             giuen
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             if
             the
             Scots
             rased
             Lords
             and
             Dunglasse
             ,
             the
             English
             should
             rase
             Roxborough
             and
             Aymouth
             ,
             and
             no
             fortification
             to
             be
             afterwards
             made
             in
             any
             of
             those
             places
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           articles
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           was
           sworne
           at
           Amiens
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           at
           London
           ;
           Commissioners
           being
           especially
           appointed
           to
           take
           their
           oaths
           ,
           and
           for
           further
           assurance
           6
           Hostages
           were
           deliuered
           for
           the
           French
           at
           Ards
           and
           6
           for
           the
           English
           at
           Guisnes
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           at
           the
           deliuery
           of
           Bulloine
           the
           English
           hostages
           should
           be
           discharged
           ,
           &
           that
           vpon
           the
           paiment
           of
           the
           first
           200000
           crownes
           3
           of
           the
           French
           hostages
           should
           be
           discharged
           ,
           and
           other
           3
           vpon
           paiment
           of
           the
           last
           200000
           crownes
           .
           In
           the
           peace
           the
           Emperor
           was
           comprised
           in
           case
           he
           would
           consent
           ,
           and
           further
           to
           cut
           off
           future
           contentions
           ,
           commissioners
           were
           appointed
           both
           by
           the
           English
           and
           French
           to
           make
           certaine
           the
           limits
           betweene
           both
           territories
           .
           Other
           commissioners
           were
           appointed
           summarily
           to
           expedite
           and
           determine
           all
           matters
           of
           piracie
           and
           depredations
           betweene
           the
           subiects
           of
           both
           kingdoms
           ,
           whereby
           many
           had
           not
           only
           liued
           but
           thriued
           many
           years
           before
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Lord
           Clinton
           gouernor
           of
           Bulloine
           hauing
           receiued
           his
           warrant
           ,
           discharged
           all
           his
           men
           except
           1800
           and
           with
           them
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           it
           to
           M
           r
           Chastilion
           hauing
           first
           receiued
           of
           him
           the
           6
           English
           hostages
           ,
           and
           an
           acquittance
           for
           deliuery
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           safe
           conduct
           for
           his
           passage
           to
           Calais
           .
           These
           18000
           men
           were
           afterwards
           placed
           vpon
           the
           frontires
           betweene
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           English.
           Soone
           after
           the
           first
           paiment
           of
           money
           was
           made
           by
           the
           French
           to
           certaine
           English
           commissioners
           wherevpon
           3
           of
           their
           hostages
           were
           discharged
           ,
           the
           other
           three
           namely
           
             Count
             de
             Anguien
          
           next
           heire
           
           to
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           after
           the
           Kings
           children
           ,
           the
           
             Marquis
             de
             Meaux
          
           brother
           to
           the
           
             Scottish
             Queene
          
           ,
           and
           Montmorencie
           the
           constables
           sonne
           who
           at
           that
           time
           chiefly
           guided
           the
           affaires
           of
           France
           ,
           came
           into
           England
           .
           They
           were
           honourably
           accompanied
           and
           with
           great
           estate
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           euery
           of
           them
           kept
           house
           by
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           monies
           of
           the
           first
           paiment
           10000
           l
           was
           appointed
           for
           Calais
           8000
           l
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           10000
           l
           for
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           2000
           l
           for
           the
           Nauie
           ,
           the
           residue
           was
           earefully
           laid
           vp
           in
           the
           Tower.
           Likewise
           of
           the
           second
           paiment
           (
           wherevpon
           the
           hostages
           aforenamed
           returned
           into
           France
           )
           8000
           l
           was
           appointed
           for
           Calais
           5000
           l
           for
           the
           
             North
             ▪
          
           10000
           l
           was
           emploied
           for
           enerease
           towards
           outward
           paiments
           ,
           certaine
           persons
           vndertaking
           that
           the
           mony
           should
           bee
           doubled
           euery
           *
           moneth
           ,
           the
           residue
           was
           safely
           lodged
           in
           the
           tower
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           remained
           that
           the
           chiefe
           actors
           in
           this
           peaee
           (
           whatsoeuer
           their
           aimes
           were
           )
           must
           be
           both
           honoured
           &
           enriched
           with
           great
           rewards
           ,
           &
           first
           Guidolti
           the
           first
           mouer
           of
           the
           treaty
           was
           recompenced
           with
           knighthood
           ,
           1000
           crownes
           rewards
           ,
           1000
           crownes
           pension
           &
           250
           c
           pensiō
           to
           his
           sonne
           .
           The
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           was
           made
           generall
           warden
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           had
           1000
           markes
           land
           granted
           to
           him
           and
           100
           horsemen
           of
           the
           Kings
           charge
           .
           M
           r
           Herbert
           his
           chiefe
           instrument
           was
           made
           president
           of
           Wales
           and
           had
           a
           grant
           of
           500
           l
           land
           ,
           and
           thus
           whether
           immoderate
           fauours
           breed
           first
           vnthankfulnesse
           and
           afterwards
           hate
           ,
           and
           therewith
           ambitious
           desires
           ,
           or
           whether
           God
           so
           punisheth
           immoderate
           affections
           ,
           it
           often
           happeneth
           that
           men
           are
           prone
           to
           raise
           those
           most
           who
           worke
           their
           ruine
           in
           the
           end
           .
           Also
           the
           Lord
           Clinton
           who
           had
           beene
           deputie
           of
           Bulloine
           was
           made
           
             Lord
             Admirall
          
           of
           England
           .
           The
           captains
           and
           officers
           were
           rewarded
           with
           lands
           ,
           leases
           ,
           offices
           and
           annuities
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           souldiers
           hauing
           all
           their
           pay
           ,
           and
           a
           moneths
           pay
           ouer
           were
           sent
           into
           their
           countries
           ,
           and
           great
           
           charge
           giuen
           that
           they
           should
           be
           well
           obserued
           ,
           vntill
           they
           were
           quietly
           setled
           at
           home
           .
           The
           light
           horsemen
           &
           men
           at
           armes
           were
           put
           vnder
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Northhampton
           captaine
           of
           the
           Pensioners
           .
           All
           the
           guarde
           of
           Bulloine
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Admirall
          
           ,
           The
           chiefe
           captaines
           with
           600
           ordinaries
           were
           sent
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Frontires
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Lastly
           strangers
           were
           dispatched
           out
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           who
           after
           some
           idle
           expence
           of
           their
           monies
           &
           time
           were
           likest
           to
           be
           forward
           either
           in
           beginning
           or
           in
           maintaining
           disorders
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           this
           agreement
           of
           peace
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Brunswicke
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           to
           offer
           his
           seruice
           in
           the
           Kings
           warres
           with
           10000
           men
           of
           his
           bande
           ,
           and
           to
           entreat
           a
           marriage
           with
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           the
           Kings
           eldest
           sister
           .
           Answere
           was
           made
           touching
           his
           offer
           of
           aide
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           warres
           were
           ended
           .
           And
           touching
           marriage
           with
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           that
           the
           King
           was
           in
           speech
           for
           her
           marriage
           with
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           which
           being
           determined
           without
           effect
           ,
           he
           should
           fauourably
           be
           heard
           .
           Vpon
           this
           also
           the
           
             Emperors
             Embassadors
          
           did
           expostulate
           with
           the
           King
           that
           he
           had
           brokē
           his
           league
           with
           the
           Emperor
           .
           To
           this
           the
           King
           answered
           that
           because
           the
           Emperor
           failed
           in
           his
           performances
           the
           King
           was
           enforced
           to
           prouide
           for
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Embassador
           desirous
           as
           it
           seemed
           to
           make
           a
           breach
           ,
           demanded
           boldly
           that
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           should
           haue
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           the
           masse
           .
           This
           did
           the
           King
           not
           only
           constantly
           deny
           ,
           but
           herevpon
           sermons
           were
           encreased
           at
           court
           and
           order
           taken
           that
           no
           man
           should
           haue
           any
           benefice
           from
           the
           King
           but
           first
           he
           should
           preach
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           short
           time
           after
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           preparing
           for
           sea
           matters
           5000
           l
           were
           sent
           to
           relieue
           Protestants
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           further
           because
           the
           Emperor
           made
           diuers
           streight
           lawes
           against
           those
           of
           the
           religion
           .
           Merchants
           were
           charged
           to
           forbeare
           their
           trade
           into
           Flanders
           so
           much
           as
           they
           could
           .
           So
           as
           it
           appeares
           ,
           had
           some
           of
           the
           English
           nobility
           beene
           either
           lesse
           powerfull
           or
           more
           
           faithfull
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           eares
           enough
           and
           hands
           enough
           aswell
           at
           home
           as
           among
           good
           friends
           abroad
           ,
           either
           to
           haue
           maintained
           warres
           against
           the
           French
           or
           to
           haue
           reduced
           them
           to
           a
           more
           honourable
           peace
           .
        
         
           Warres
           being
           thus
           at
           good
           appointment
           ,
           peaceable
           busines
           was
           more
           seriously
           regarded
           ,
           and
           whereas
           an
           Embassador
           arriued
           from
           
             Gostaue
             King
          
           of
           Sweden
           to
           knit
           amity
           with
           the
           King
           for
           entercourse
           of
           merchants
           .
           At
           last
           these
           articles
           were
           concluded
           .
        
         
           
             1
             That
             if
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             sent
             Bullion
             into
             England
             he
             might
             carry
             away
             English
             commodities
             without
             custome
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             he
             should
             carry
             Bullion
             to
             no
             other
             Prince
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             if
             he
             sent
             Ozimus
             ,
             steele
             ,
             copper
             ,
             &c.
             he
             should
             pay
             custome
             for
             English
             commodities
             as
             an
             English
             man.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             if
             he
             sent
             other
             merchandise
             he
             should
             haue
             free
             entercourse
             paying
             custome
             as
             a
             stranger
             .
          
        
         
           The
           mint
           was
           set
           to
           worke
           so
           as
           it
           gained
           24000
           l
           yearly
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           should
           beare
           his
           charges
           in
           Ireland
           and
           bring
           10000
           l
           to
           the
           treasure
           .
           400
           men
           were
           sent
           into
           Ireland
           and
           charge
           giuen
           that
           the
           lawes
           of
           England
           should
           there
           be
           administred
           ,
           &
           the
           mutinous
           be
           seuerely
           suppressed
           .
           Verily
           it
           may
           seene
           strange
           that
           among
           all
           the
           horrible
           hurries
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           was
           then
           almost
           quiet
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           the
           King
           drew
           much
           people
           from
           thence
           for
           seruice
           in
           his
           warres
           ,
           who
           happely
           would
           not
           haue
           remained
           quiet
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           gouernors
           at
           that
           time
           were
           men
           of
           such
           choice
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           nobility
           disdained
           to
           endure
           their
           commande
           ,
           nor
           the
           inferior
           sort
           were
           suppressed
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           .
        
         
           Further
           20000
           l
           weight
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           made
           so
           much
           baser
           as
           the
           King
           might
           gaine
           thereby
           160000
           
           l.
           Agreement
           was
           also
           made
           with
           Yorke
           M
           r
           of
           one
           of
           the
           mints
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           receiue
           the
           profit
           of
           all
           the
           Bullion
           which
           himselfe
           should
           bring
           ,
           and
           pay
           the
           Kings
           debts
           to
           the
           value
           of
           120000
           l
           and
           remaine
           accountable
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           paying
           six
           shillings
           8d
           the
           ounce
           vntill
           the
           exchange
           were
           
           equall
           in
           Flanders
           and
           afterwards
           six
           shillings
           8d
           and
           further
           that
           he
           should
           declare
           his
           bargaine
           to
           any
           that
           should
           be
           appointed
           to
           ouersee
           him
           ,
           and
           leaue
           off
           when
           the
           King
           should
           please
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           the
           King
           should
           giue
           him
           15000
           l
           in
           prest
           ,
           and
           license
           to
           transport
           8000
           l
           beyond
           the
           seas
           to
           abase
           the
           exchange
           .
           Herewith
           the
           base
           monies
           formerly
           coined
           were
           cried
           downe
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           hostility
           which
           England
           held
           against
           Scotland
           and
           France
           ,
           peace
           was
           not
           so
           hardly
           concluded
           as
           kept
           .
           But
           albeit
           occasions
           of
           breach
           were
           often
           offered
           ,
           yet
           the
           iudgement
           &
           moderation
           of
           both
           parts
           sufficed
           either
           to
           auoide
           or
           apease
           them
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Glasco
           comming
           into
           England
           without
           safe
           conduct
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           .
           The
           
             French
             Embassador
          
           made
           means
           to
           the
           King
           for
           his
           discharge
           ,
           but
           answere
           was
           made
           that
           the
           Scots
           had
           no
           such
           peace
           with
           the
           English
           that
           they
           might
           passe
           without
           safe
           conduct
           .
           This
           was
           not
           denied
           by
           the
           M
           r
           of
           Erskine
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           retained
           prisoner
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           short
           time
           remitted
           to
           his
           liberty
           .
           After
           this
           the
           
             Queene
             Dowag●…r
          
           of
           Scotland
           going
           from
           France
           to
           her
           countrey
           ,
           passed
           through
           England
           but
           the
           
             French
             Embassador
          
           first
           obtained
           her
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           she
           arriued
           at
           Portsmouth
           and
           was
           there
           encountered
           by
           diuers
           of
           the
           ▪
           English
           nobility
           of
           highest
           quality
           and
           estimation
           as
           well
           for
           doing
           her
           honour
           as
           for
           that
           hauing
           such
           pledges
           she
           neede
           not
           feare
           ,
           at
           London
           she
           soiourned
           4
           daies
           being
           lodged
           in
           the
           Bishops
           pallace
           ,
           and
           defraied
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           she
           was
           roially
           feasted
           by
           the
           King
           at
           Whitehall
           .
           At
           her
           departure
           she
           was
           attended
           out
           of
           the
           Citty
           with
           all
           ceremonies
           pretending
           to
           state
           ,
           the
           Sheriffes
           of
           euery
           shire
           through
           which
           she
           passed
           receiued
           her
           accompanied
           with
           the
           chiefe
           gentlemen
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           conveied
           her
           from
           one
           shire
           to
           another
           (
           making
           alwaies
           prouision
           for
           her
           entertainment
           vntill
           shee
           came
           into
           the
           borders
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           of
           Maxwell
           came
           with
           a
           strong
           hand
           to
           the
           
           borders
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           certaine
           families
           of
           Scots
           who
           had
           yeelded
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Dacre
          
           brought
           his
           forces
           to
           their
           aide
           ,
           in
           which
           seruice
           his
           valour
           and
           discretion
           did
           equally
           appeare
           .
           For
           albeit
           the
           gentlemen
           of
           those
           families
           did
           often
           skirmish
           with
           the
           Earles
           men
           ,
           and
           slew
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           neuer
           therein
           aided
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           assaile
           him
           vpon
           any
           aduantage
           .
           But
           when
           any
           of
           these
           gentlemen
           were
           distressed
           by
           the
           Earle
           the
           English
           did
           then
           encounter
           him
           by
           armes
           .
           Generally
           the
           English
           would
           not
           offer
           to
           offend
           the
           Scots
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           defending
           their
           friends
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           the
           
             French
             king
          
           sent
           
             Mounsier
             Lansat
          
           to
           request
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           fishing
           of
           
             Twe●…de
             ,
             Edrington
          
           ,
           the
           debatable
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           Scottish
           Hostages
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           into
           England
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           English
           prisoners
           who
           were
           bound
           to
           pay
           their
           ransomes
           ,
           before
           the
           peace
           should
           not
           be
           comprised
           in
           the
           conditions
           thereof
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           S
           r
           
             William
             Pickering
          
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           last
           demand
           he
           agreed
           without
           exception
           ,
           and
           albeit
           he
           had
           to
           the
           places
           required
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           content
           as
           well
           for
           them
           as
           for
           other
           demands
           ,
           to
           performe
           whatsoeuer
           should
           be
           agreed
           on
           by
           commissioners
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           so
           commissioners
           were
           appointed
           and
           the
           matters
           setled
           in
           quiet
           agreement
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           King
           sent
           new
           supply
           of
           forces
           and
           other
           prouisions
           into
           the
           North
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           French
           King
           sent
           a
           nauie
           of
           160
           saile
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           laden
           with
           graine
           ,
           powder
           ,
           and
           ordinance
           ,
           of
           these
           16
           of
           the
           greatest
           perished
           vpon
           the
           coast
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           two
           charged
           with
           Artillery
           and
           14
           with
           graine
           ,
           the
           residue
           so
           shaken
           and
           torne
           ,
           that
           it
           gaue
           a
           maine
           checke
           to
           their
           further
           designes
           ,
           but
           because
           many
           saued
           themselues
           in
           the
           harbors
           of
           Ireland
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           thither
           4
           ships
           ,
           4
           barkes
           ,
           4
           pinnaces
           ,
           and
           12
           victualers
           .
           These
           possessed
           themselues
           
           of
           three
           hauens
           ,
           two
           on
           the
           south
           side
           towards
           France
           and
           one
           towards
           Scotland
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             Cobham
          
           was
           appointed
           
             Generall
             lieuetenant
          
           ,
           who
           fortified
           those
           hauens
           and
           drew
           downe
           the
           chiefest
           forces
           of
           the
           country
           towards
           the
           south
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           thus
           euen
           in
           peace
           either
           of
           the
           Kings
           so
           vigilantly
           obserued
           euery
           motion
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           liued
           vpon
           the
           Alarme
           .
           The
           will
           of
           friends
           is
           best
           assured
           when
           they
           haue
           no
           power
           to
           doe
           hurt
           .
        
         
           In
           France
           a
           difference
           did
           rise
           about
           a
           place
           called
           
             Fines
             wood
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           pertained
           to
           the
           English
           or
           to
           the
           French.
           On
           the
           French
           part
           800
           men
           assembled
           at
           armes
           vpon
           this
           quarrell
           ,
           on
           the
           English
           1000.
           
           But
           the
           readines
           of
           the
           English
           to
           fight
           moued
           the
           French
           to
           abstaine
           from
           blowes
           ,
           and
           to
           permit
           the
           English
           to
           enioy
           their
           ground
           .
           Herevpon
           the
           King
           fortified
           Calais
           and
           his
           other
           pieces
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           had
           neuer
           beene
           in
           like
           condition
           of
           defence
           .
           And
           whereas
           one
           Styward
           a
           Scot
           was
           apprehended
           in
           England
           and
           imprisoned
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           for
           intending
           to
           poison
           the
           young
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           ,
           the
           King
           as
           well
           to
           manifest
           his
           iustice
           as
           his
           loue
           and
           respect
           towards
           the
           young
           Queene
           ,
           deliuered
           him
           to
           the
           French
           King
           vpon
           the
           frontires
           of
           Calais
           to
           be
           iusticed
           by
           him
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           aduice
           was
           not
           approued
           by
           many
           ,
           for
           albeit
           it
           be
           both
           honourable
           and
           iust
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           offend
           against
           their
           proper
           prince
           ,
           should
           be
           deliuered
           to
           him
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           growne
           out
           of
           common
           vse
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           condition
           is
           often
           expressed
           in
           leagues
           ,
           that
           the
           subiects
           of
           one
           Prince
           should
           be
           deliuered
           by
           the
           other
           in
           case
           they
           be
           required
           ,
           the
           contrary
           custome
           may
           happely
           holde
           reasonable
           in
           ordinary
           offences
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           the
           Scripture
           forbiddeth
           to
           deliuer
           a
           slaue
           to
           his
           angrie
           Lord
           ,
           but
           in
           grieuous
           and
           inhumane
           crimes
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           ouerthrow
           the
           foundation
           of
           state
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           shake
           the
           surety
           of
           humane
           society
           ,
           I
           conceiue
           it
           more
           fit
           that
           offenders
           should
           be
           remitted
           to
           their
           Prince
           to
           be
           punished
           in
           the
           place
           where
           they
           haue
           offended
           .
        
         
         
           But
           of
           all
           other
           the
           Kings
           amity
           with
           the
           Emperor
           was
           least
           assured
           ,
           being
           as
           fullest
           both
           of
           practise
           and
           distrust
           ,
           so
           in
           danger
           euery
           houre
           to
           dissolue
           .
           Certaine
           ships
           were
           appointed
           in
           the
           
             Lowe
             Countreys
          
           with
           men
           and
           furniture
           sutable
           to
           the
           attempts
           to
           transport
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           either
           by
           violence
           or
           by
           stealth
           out
           of
           England
           to
           Antwerpe
           .
           Diuerse
           of
           her
           gentlemen
           departed
           thither
           before
           ,
           and
           certaine
           shipheres
           as
           they
           are
           termed
           ,
           were
           discouered
           to
           view
           the
           English
           coast
           ,
           Hereupon
           S
           r
           
             Iohn
             Gates
          
           was
           sent
           with
           forces
           into
           Essex
           where
           the
           Lady
           then
           lay
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           was
           sent
           with
           200
           men
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Priuy
             seale
          
           with
           other
           200
           ,
           and
           M
           t
           Sentlegier
           with
           400
           men
           more
           to
           seuerall
           coasts
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ;
           diuerse
           of
           the
           Kings
           ships
           were
           addressed
           to
           be
           in
           readines
           for
           the
           sea
           .
           M
           r
           
             Chamberlaine
             Embassador
          
           for
           the
           Queene
           of
           Hungarie
           in
           the
           
             Lowe
             Countries
          
           aduertised
           by
           his
           letters
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           intended
           by
           this
           means
           to
           raise
           an
           outward
           warre
           to
           ioine
           with
           some
           sedition
           within
           dores
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Queene
           of
           Hungarie
           had
           openly
           saide
           ,
           that
           the
           Shipheres
           were
           towards
           ;
           who
           for
           feare
           of
           one
           gentleman
           durst
           not
           proceede
           in
           their
           attempt
           .
           Vpon
           these
           either
           dangers
           or
           feares
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           &
           
             Secretary
             Peeter
          
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           ,
           who
           after
           some
           conference
           brought
           her
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellors
          
           house
           at
           Lyes
           in
           Essex
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Hunsdon
           .
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Westminster
           .
           Here
           the
           counsell
           declared
           vnto
           her
           how
           long
           he
           had
           permitted
           her
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           by
           her
           letters
           how
           vnmoueable
           she
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           resolued
           no
           longer
           to
           endure
           it
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           would
           put
           in
           hope
           of
           some
           conformity
           within
           short
           time
           .
           To
           this
           she
           answered
           that
           her
           soule
           was
           Gods
           ,
           and
           touching
           her
           faith
           as
           shee
           could
           not
           change
           so
           she
           would
           not
           dissemble
           it
           .
           Reply
           was
           made
           that
           the
           King
           intended
           not
           to
           constraine
           her
           faith
           ,
           but
           to
           restraine
           the
           outward
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           danger
           the
           example
           might
           draw
           .
           After
           some
           other
           like
           enterchange
           of
           speeches
           the
           Ladie
           was
           appointed
           to
           remaine
           
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           
             D
             r
             Mallet
          
           her
           chaplaine
           was
           committed
           prisoner
           to
           the
           fleete
           ,
           and
           almost
           herewith
           arriued
           an
           Embassador
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           with
           a
           menacing
           messuage
           of
           warre
           ,
           in
           case
           his
           cozen
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           the
           masse
           .
           The
           King
           presently
           aduised
           with
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           London
           and
           Rochester
           who
           gaue
           their
           opinion
           that
           to
           giue
           license
           to
           sinne
           was
           sinne
           ,
           but
           to
           conniue
           at
           sinne
           might
           be
           allowed
           in
           ease
           it
           were
           neither
           to
           long
           nor
           without
           hope
           of
           reformation
           .
           Then
           was
           answere
           giuen
           to
           the
           Embassador
           that
           the
           King
           would
           send
           to
           the
           Emperor
           within
           a
           moneth
           or
           two
           to
           giue
           him
           what
           satisfaction
           should
           be
           fit
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           counsaile
           considering
           how
           preiudiciall
           it
           would
           be
           to
           the
           realme
           if
           the
           subiects
           should
           loose
           their
           trade
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           that
           the
           Flemmings
           had
           cloath
           for
           a
           yeere
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           500
           quintals
           of
           powder
           and
           much
           armor
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           merchants
           much
           goods
           at
           the
           woll
           fleete
           ,
           they
           aduised
           the
           King
           to
           send
           an
           Embassador
           legier
           for
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           satisfie
           him
           for
           other
           matters
           by
           him
           required
           ,
           as
           to
           winne
           time
           ,
           thereby
           both
           to
           prepare
           a
           mart
           in
           England
           and
           to
           withdraw
           their
           goods
           out
           of
           Flanders
           .
           So
           M
           r
           Wotton
           was
           dispatched
           with
           particuler
           instructions
           to
           desire
           the
           Emperor
           to
           be
           lesse
           violent
           in
           his
           requests
           .
           And
           to
           aduertise
           him
           that
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           as
           she
           was
           his
           cozen
           ,
           so
           was
           she
           the
           Kings
           sister
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           his
           subiect
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           K.
           was
           a
           soueraigne
           Prince
           without
           dependancy
           vpon
           any
           but
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           reason
           that
           the
           Emperor
           should
           entermeddle
           either
           with
           ordering
           his
           subiects
           ,
           or
           with
           directing
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           realme
           .
           Thus
           much
           hee
           offered
           that
           what
           fauour
           the
           Kings
           subiects
           had
           in
           the
           Emperors
           dominions
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           the
           same
           should
           the
           Emperors
           subiects
           receiue
           in
           England
           .
           The
           Emperor
           pereeiuing
           that
           his
           threats
           were
           little
           regarded
           ,
           regarded
           little
           to
           threaten
           any
           more
           .
        
         
         
           About
           the
           time
           that
           the
           
             Lady
             Mary
          
           should
           haue
           beene
           transported
           vnto
           Antwerp
           ,
           a
           rebellion
           was
           attempted
           in
           Essex
           where
           she
           then
           lay
           .
           For
           furtherance
           whereof
           speeches
           were
           cast
           forth
           ,
           that
           strangers
           were
           arriued
           in
           England
           ,
           either
           to
           rule
           or
           to
           spoile
           the
           naturall
           inhabitants
           ,
           vpon
           this
           surmise
           many
           appointed
           to
           assemble
           at
           Chelinsforde
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           make
           pillage
           as
           their
           wants
           or
           wanton
           appetites
           should
           leade
           ,
           but
           the
           Principall
           being
           put
           to
           death
           and
           the
           residue
           pardoned
           ,
           all
           remained
           quiet
           .
           Many
           Londoners
           also
           hunting
           after
           riot
           and
           ease
           ,
           contriued
           to
           tumult
           vpon
           May
           day
           ,
           pretending
           grieuances
           and
           fears
           from
           strangers
           ,
           but
           because
           where
           many
           are
           of
           counsaile
           counsell
           is
           hardly
           kept
           ,
           the
           enterprise
           was
           discouered
           and
           defeated
           before
           it
           was
           ripe
           ,
           herewith
           
             Lyon
             ,
             Gorran
          
           &
           Ireland
           persons
           of
           meane
           condition
           but
           desperate
           and
           discontent
           ,
           endeauoured
           to
           raise
           a
           rebellion
           in
           Kent
           .
           They
           often
           met
           and
           had
           conferences
           both
           priuate
           and
           long
           .
           They
           seemed
           highly
           busied
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           their
           heads
           trauailing
           with
           troubled
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           they
           often
           dissembled
           with
           impertinent
           speeches
           ,
           this
           was
           first
           discouered
           by
           one
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           doubtfull
           whether
           before
           knowing
           the
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           vntill
           then
           secret
           or
           ignorant
           before
           ,
           and
           then
           first
           apprehending
           suspitions
           .
           So
           they
           were
           apprehended
           and
           after
           conuiction
           the
           danger
           determined
           by
           their
           deaths
           .
           Herewith
           rumors
           were
           raised
           of
           great
           discord
           and
           practises
           among
           the
           nobility
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Lords
           assembled
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           feasted
           diuers
           daies
           together
           ,
           giuing
           order
           to
           apprehend
           the
           reporters
           of
           these
           surmises
           ,
           albeit
           happely
           not
           altogether
           vntrue
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           gentlemen
           were
           newly
           commanded
           to
           remaine
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           the
           people
           easy
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           whilest
           they
           stand
           in
           feare
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           being
           thus
           vncertaine
           of
           the
           faith
           both
           of
           his
           subiects
           and
           of
           his
           confederats
           ,
           intended
           by
           aliance
           to
           strengthen
           himselfe
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           one
           Bortwicke
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           with
           priuate
           instructions
           to
           
           treat
           of
           a
           marriage
           betweene
           the
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
          
           the
           Kings
           sister
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Denmarks
           eldest
           sonne
           .
           But
           this
           Lady
           albeit
           she
           was
           furnished
           with
           many
           excellent
           endowments
           both
           of
           nature
           and
           education
           ,
           yet
           could
           shee
           neuer
           be
           induced
           to
           entertaine
           Marriage
           with
           any
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           
             Lord
             Marquis
          
           of
           Northampton
           was
           directed
           with
           a
           solemne
           embassage
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           aswell
           to
           present
           him
           with
           the
           order
           of
           the
           garter
           ,
           as
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           of
           other
           secret
           affaires
           ,
           with
           him
           were
           ioyned
           in
           commission
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Elie
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Phillip
             Hobbie
          
           ,
           S
           t
           
             William
             Pickering
          
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Iohn
             Mason
             knights
          
           ,
           and
           M
           r
           Smith
           secretary
           of
           state
           .
           The
           Earles
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Rutland
          
           ,
           and
           Ormond
           were
           appointed
           to
           accompany
           them
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           
             Lordes
             Lisle
             ,
             Fitswater
             ,
             Bray
             ,
             Abergauennie
             ,
          
           and
           Yuers
           ,
           with
           other
           knights
           and
           gentlemen
           of
           note
           to
           the
           number
           of
           26
           and
           for
           auoiding
           immoderate
           and
           burthensome
           traine
           ,
           order
           was
           giuen
           that
           euery
           Earle
           should
           haue
           foure
           attendants
           ,
           euery
           Lord
           three
           ,
           euery
           Knight
           and
           Gentleman
           two
           ,
           The
           commissioners
           were
           not
           limitted
           to
           any
           number
           .
        
         
           They
           arriued
           at
           Nants
           and
           were
           there
           receiued
           by
           
             Mounsier
             Chastilion
          
           and
           by
           him
           conducted
           to
           
             Chasteau
             Bryan
          
           where
           the
           French
           King
           then
           lodged
           ,
           they
           were
           twice
           banquetted
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           neerer
           they
           approached
           to
           the
           castle
           ,
           the
           more
           encreased
           the
           resort
           of
           the
           French
           nobility
           to
           doe
           them
           honour
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           the
           court
           they
           were
           forthwith
           brought
           to
           the
           King
           abiding
           then
           in
           his
           bedchamber
           .
           Here
           the
           Marquis
           presented
           vnto
           him
           the
           order
           of
           the
           garter
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           presently
           inuested
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           gaue
           for
           the
           garter
           a
           chaine
           worth
           200
           l
           and
           his
           gowne
           addressed
           with
           aglets
           esteemed
           worth
           25
           
           l.
        
         
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           in
           a
           short
           speech
           declared
           how
           desirous
           the
           King
           of
           England
           was
           not
           only
           to
           continue
           but
           to
           encrease
           amity
           with
           the
           French
           King.
           That
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           had
           sent
           the
           order
           of
           the
           garter
           to
           be
           both
           a
           testimony
           and
           tye
           of
           loue
           betweene
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           
           chiefly
           those
           societies
           of
           honour
           were
           first
           deuised
           .
           He
           further
           declared
           that
           they
           had
           commission
           to
           make
           ouerture
           of
           some
           other
           matters
           ,
           which
           was
           like
           to
           make
           the
           concord
           betweene
           the
           Kinges
           &
           their
           realmes
           not
           only
           more
           durable
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           expectation
           perpetuall
           desiring
           the
           King
           to
           appoint
           some
           persons
           enabled
           with
           authority
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           speech
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lorraine
           answered
           that
           the
           French
           King
           was
           ready
           to
           apprehend
           and
           embrace
           all
           offers
           tending
           to
           encrease
           of
           amity
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           long
           hostility
           had
           made
           their
           new
           friendship
           both
           more
           weake
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           &
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           ielosies
           &
           distrusts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           promised
           on
           the
           Kings
           behalfe
           that
           commissioners
           should
           be
           appointed
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           about
           any
           matters
           which
           they
           had
           in
           charge
           ,
           praying
           to
           God
           that
           it
           might
           be
           a
           means
           not
           only
           to
           assure
           but
           to
           enlarge
           their
           late
           setled
           loue
           ,
           so
           a
           commission
           went
           forth
           to
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Lorraine
           and
           Chastilion
           the
           Constable
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           and
           certaine
           others
           ;
           at
           the
           first
           the
           English
           demanded
           that
           the
           young
           Queene
           of
           Scots
           might
           be
           sent
           into
           England
           for
           perfection
           of
           marriage
           betweene
           K.
           Edward
           and
           her
           ,
           but
           hereto
           the
           French
           answered
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           too
           much
           aduenture
           ,
           and
           spent
           too
           many
           liues
           vpon
           any
           conditions
           to
           let
           her
           goe
           ,
           and
           that
           conclusion
           had
           beene
           made
           long
           before
           for
           her
           marriage
           with
           the
           Dolphine
           of
           France
           Then
           the
           English
           proposed
           a
           marriage
           between
           their
           King
           and
           the
           
             Lady
             Elizabeth
          
           the
           French
           Kings
           eldest
           daughter
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           French
           did
           cheerefully
           encline
           .
        
         
           So
           after
           agreement
           that
           neither
           partie
           should
           be
           bound
           either
           in
           conscience
           or
           in
           honour
           vntill
           the
           Ladie
           should
           accomplish
           12
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           treat
           of
           the
           portion
           which
           should
           be
           giuen
           with
           her
           in
           marriage
           .
           The
           English
           first
           demanded
           150000
           crownes
           ,
           and
           offered
           that
           her
           dowrie
           should
           be
           so
           great
           as
           K.
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           had
           giuen
           with
           any
           of
           his
           wiues
           .
           The
           offer
           of
           dower
           was
           not
           disliked
           ,
           
           but
           for
           the
           portion
           some
           of
           the
           French
           wondred
           ,
           others
           smiled
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           a
           summe
           should
           be
           demanded
           The
           English
           descended
           to
           1400000
           crownes
           &
           after
           by
           degrees
           fell
           so
           low
           as
           800000
           ,
           but
           the
           French
           as
           they
           held
           the
           first
           summe
           to
           be
           vnreasonable
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           other
           they
           esteemed
           excessiue
           .
           Then
           the
           English
           demanded
           what
           the
           French
           would
           giue
           ,
           first
           they
           offered
           100000
           crownes
           ,
           afterwards
           200000
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           was
           the
           most
           &
           more
           thē
           euer
           had
           bin
           giuen
           with
           a
           daughter
           of
           France
           ,
           they
           followed
           a
           stiffe
           contention
           both
           by
           reasons
           ,
           &
           precedents
           ,
           but
           the
           French
           in
           no
           case
           would
           rise
           any
           higher
           ,
           only
           they
           agreed
           that
           the
           French
           K.
           at
           his
           proper
           charge
           should
           send
           her
           to
           the
           K.
           of
           England
           3
           moneths
           before
           she
           should
           accomplish
           her
           age
           for
           marriage
           ,
           sufficiently
           appointed
           with
           Iewells
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           &
           furniture
           for
           house
           ,
           &
           that
           bands
           for
           the
           performances
           should
           then
           be
           deliuered
           at
           London
           by
           the
           K.
           of
           England
           and
           at
           Paris
           by
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           case
           the
           Lady
           should
           not
           consent
           after
           she
           should
           be
           of
           the
           said
           age
           for
           marriage
           ,
           the
           penalty
           should
           be
           150000
           crownes
           ,
           the
           French
           set
           downe
           these
           offers
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           
             Mounsier
             l●…
             Marshall
          
           and
           other
           commissioners
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           French
           King
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           they
           arriued
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           sweating
           sicknesse
           was
           most
           furious
           ,
           a
           new
           strange
           &
           violent
           disease
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           were
           attached
           therewith
           he
           dyed
           or
           escaped
           within
           9
           houres
           ,
           or
           10
           at
           the
           most
           ▪
           if
           he
           tooke
           cold
           he
           dyed
           within
           3
           houres
           .
           if
           he
           slept
           within
           6
           hours
           (
           as
           he
           should
           be
           desirous
           to
           doe
           )
           he
           dyed
           rauing
           ,
           albeit
           in
           other
           burning
           diseases
           that
           distemper
           is
           commonly
           appeased
           with
           sleepe
           .
           It
           raged
           cheifly
           among
           men
           of
           strongest
           constitution
           and
           yeares
           ,
           of
           whom
           120
           perished
           in
           some
           one
           day
           within
           the
           liberties
           of
           London
           few
           aged
           men
           or
           children
           or
           women
           died
           thereof
           .
           Two
           of
           
             Charles
             Brandons
          
           sonnes
           ,
           both
           Dukes
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Gentlemen
           and
           one
           of
           his
           groomes
           died
           of
           this
           disease
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           
           the
           King
           remoued
           to
           Hampton
           court
           with
           very
           few
           followers
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           day
           the
           Marshall
           and
           other
           French
           commissioners
           were
           brought
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Clinton
             Lord
             Admirall
          
           of
           England
           from
           Grauesend
           to
           London
           .
           They
           were
           saluted
           by
           the
           way
           with
           all
           the
           shot
           of
           more
           then
           50
           of
           the
           Kings
           great
           ships
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           faire
           peale
           of
           Artillery
           from
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           lastly
           were
           lodged
           in
           Suffolke
           pallace
           in
           Southwarke
           ,
           and
           albeit
           they
           had
           more
           then
           400
           gentlemen
           in
           their
           traine
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           one
           of
           them
           nor
           any
           other
           stranger
           in
           England
           touched
           with
           the
           sweating
           disease
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           English
           were
           chased
           therewith
           not
           only
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           other
           countries
           abroad
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           like
           tirants
           both
           feared
           and
           auoided
           wheresoeuer
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           French
           were
           remoued
           to
           Richmond
           whence
           euery
           day
           they
           resorted
           to
           Hampton
           court
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           remained
           ,
           the
           first
           day
           after
           they
           had
           performed
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           court
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           to
           the
           King
           their
           letters
           of
           credence
           ,
           they
           were
           led
           to
           a
           chamber
           richly
           furnished
           for
           their
           repose
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           they
           dined
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           after
           dinner
           being
           brought
           into
           an
           inner
           chamber
           ,
           the
           Marshall
           declared
           that
           they
           were
           come
           not
           only
           to
           deliuer
           vnto
           him
           the
           order
           of
           S
           t
           Michaell
           ,
           but
           therewith
           to
           manifest
           the
           entire
           loue
           which
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           beare
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           desired
           him
           to
           conceiue
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           father
           can
           beare
           to
           his
           naturall
           sonne
           .
           That
           albeit
           diuers
           persons
           either
           witlesse
           or
           malitious
           raise
           diuers
           vaine
           rumors
           to
           draw
           the
           King
           as
           it
           is
           thought
           from
           his
           〈◊〉
           friendship
           ,
           yet
           he
           trusted
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           listen
           vnto
           them
           .
           That
           it
           much
           concerned
           the
           common
           quiet
           ,
           that
           good
           officers
           be
           placed
           vpon
           the
           Frontires
           ,
           for
           as
           good
           may
           doe
           good
           in
           moderating
           things
           amisse
           ,
           so
           euill
           will
           doe
           euill
           albeit
           no
           bad
           occasion
           be
           offered
           .
           Lastly
           he
           desired
           in
           case
           any
           new
           controuersie
           should
           arrise
           it
           might
           be
           determined
           by
           commissioners
           on
           both
           sides
           and
           not
           by
           conflicts
           the
           parent
           of
           warre
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           the
           King
           both
           suddenly
           and
           shortly
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           much
           thanked
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           for
           his
           order
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           large
           expression
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           be
           ready
           in
           all
           points
           to
           requite
           .
           Touching
           rumours
           they
           are
           not
           alwayes
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           nor
           alwayes
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           lesse
           vaine
           to
           feare
           all
           things
           ,
           than
           dangerous
           to
           doubt
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           at
           any
           time
           hee
           listned
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           to
           prouide
           against
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           breake
           into
           hostilitie
           :
           concerning
           officers
           ,
           he
           appointed
           such
           as
           hee
           esteemed
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           preferred
           the
           ouerdoubtfull
           before
           the
           ouer-credulous
           and
           secure
           ,
           new
           controuersies
           he
           would
           alwaies
           be
           readie
           to
           determine
           by
           reason
           rather
           than
           by
           force
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           his
           honour
           should
           not
           thereby
           be
           diminished
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           after
           this
           returne
           to
           their
           lodging
           at
           Richmond
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           resorted
           againe
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           inuested
           him
           with
           garments
           of
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           him
           to
           the
           Chappell
           ,
           the
           King
           going
           betweene
           the
           Marshall
           &
           
             de
             Guise
          
           ,
           both
           which
           after
           the
           Communion
           kissing
           his
           cheek
           .
           The
           residue
           of
           that
           day
           and
           a
           few
           dayes
           following
           were
           passed
           ouer
           with
           pastimes
           and
           feasts
           .
           At
           the
           last
           the
           
             Lord
             Marquis
          
           of
           Northampton
           and
           the
           residue
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           formerly
           sent
           with
           commission
           from
           the
           King
           into
           France
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           French
           Commissioners
           touching
           the
           great
           matters
           of
           their
           Embassage
           .
           And
           because
           the
           French
           could
           be
           serued
           no
           higher
           than
           their
           offer
           of
           200000.
           crownes
           it
           was
           accepted
           .
           The
           one
           moitie
           to
           be
           paid
           vpon
           the
           day
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           six
           moneths
           after
           ,
           the
           Dote
           was
           agreed
           to
           be
           10000.
           markes
           of
           English
           money
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           case
           the
           King
           should
           die
           before
           marriage
           .
           This
           agreement
           was
           reduced
           into
           writing
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           vnder
           Scale
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           at
           the
           same
           time
           an
           Embassador
           arriued
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           demand
           an
           exemplification
           of
           the
           articles
           of
           peace
           betweene
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           without
           any
           difficultie
           they
           obtained
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Marshall
           ,
           at
           his
           taking
           leaue
           ,
           declared
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           how
           kindly
           his
           Master
           did
           conceiue
           of
           the
           Kings
           〈◊〉
           nesse
           to
           conclude
           this
           treaty
           ,
           and
           also
           commended
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             sters
          
           great
           inclination
           to
           the
           agreements
           thereof
           .
           Then
           presented
           
             Mounsier
             Bo●…s
          
           to
           be
           Embassador
           Legier
           for
           〈◊〉
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           Marquis
           presented
           M
           
           r.
           Pickering
           to
           Embassador
           for
           the
           King
           of
           England
           in
           France
           .
           The
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Marshall
           was
           three
           thousand
           pound
           in
           gold
           ,
           〈◊〉
           a
           Diamond
           taken
           from
           the
           Kings
           finger
           ,
           esteemed
           〈◊〉
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           pound
           :
           
             Mounsier
             de
             Guy
          
           had
           100●…
           
             Mounsier
             Chenault
          
           1000
           
           l.
           M
           
           r.
           Mortuillier
           500
           
           l.
           the
           〈◊〉
           cret●…ry
           500.
           l
           and
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             P●…riguer
          
           500
           
           l.
           The
           〈◊〉
           were
           exceeding
           sumptuous
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           returne
           they
           〈◊〉
           wafted
           ouer
           the
           seas
           by
           certaine
           of
           the
           Kings
           ships
           ,
           reason
           of
           the
           wars
           betweene
           the
           Emporour
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           King.
           The
           
             Lord
             Marquis
          
           reward
           was
           afterwards
           〈◊〉
           red
           at
           Paris
           ,
           worth
           500
           
           l.
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           200
           
           l.
           Sir
           
             〈◊〉
             Hobbies
          
           150
           
           l.
           and
           so
           were
           the
           rewards
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           King
           supposing
           his
           estate
           to
           be
           most
           safe
           ,
           〈◊〉
           indeed
           it
           was
           most
           vnsure
           .
           In
           testimony
           both
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           and
           of
           his
           loue
           aduanced
           many
           to
           new
           titles
           of
           〈◊〉
           The
           
             Lord
             Marquis
             Dors●…t
          
           ,
           a
           man
           for
           his
           harmelesse
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           neither
           misliked
           nor
           much
           regarded
           ,
           was
           〈◊〉
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           was
           created
           〈◊〉
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Wiltshire
           was
           〈◊〉
           Marquis
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           Sir
           
             William
             Herbert
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Cardiffe
          
           ,
           was
           created
           Earle
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           Sir
           
             〈◊〉
             Darcie
             ,
             Vice-chamberlaine
          
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           was
           created
           
             Lord
             Darcie
             ;
             William
             Ce●…il
          
           was
           made
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Secretaries
           ;
           Master
           
             Iohn
             Cheeke
          
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           Schoole-master
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           guides
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           hope
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           M
           
           r.
           
             Henry
             Dudley
          
           ,
           and
           M
           
           r.
           〈◊〉
           Neuill
           of
           the
           Priuie
           Chamber
           ,
           were
           made
           Knights
           which
           was
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           mischiefe
           ,
           Sir
           
             〈◊〉
             Dudley
          
           one
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberlands
           sonnes
           ,
           〈◊〉
           heire
           both
           of
           his
           hate
           against
           persons
           of
           Nobility
           &
           〈◊〉
           
           cunning
           to
           dissemble
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           sworne
           one
           of
           the
           six
           ordinary
           Gentlemen
           ,
           he
           was
           afterwards
           for
           lust
           and
           cruelty
           a
           monster
           of
           the
           court
           ,
           as
           apt
           to
           hate
           ,
           so
           a
           most
           sure
           executioner
           of
           his
           hate
           ,
           yet
           rather
           by
           practise
           then
           by
           open
           dealing
           ,
           as
           wanting
           rather
           courage
           then
           wit.
           After
           his
           entertainment
           into
           a
           place
           of
           so
           neere
           seruice
           the
           King
           enioyed
           his
           health
           not
           long
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           being
           now
           inferior
           vnto
           none
           of
           the
           nobility
           in
           title
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           superior
           to
           all
           in
           authority
           and
           power
           could
           not
           restraine
           his
           haughty
           hopes
           from
           aspiring
           to
           an
           absolute
           command
           .
           But
           before
           he
           would
           directly
           leuill
           at
           his
           marke
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           whose
           ●…re
           did
           was
           so
           great
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           that
           although
           it
           sufficed
           not
           to
           beare
           out
           any
           bad
           attempt
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           of
           force
           to
           crosse
           the
           euill
           purposes
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           begin
           the
           third
           act
           of
           his
           tragedie
           ,
           speeches
           were
           cast
           that
           he
           caused
           himselfe
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           King
           in
           diuers
           countries
           ,
           which
           albeit
           they
           were
           knowne
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           the
           millers
           seruant
           at
           Battlebridge
           in
           Southwarke
           lost
           both
           his
           yeares
           vpon
           a
           pillory
           for
           so
           reporting
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           him
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           either
           as
           desired
           by
           himselfe
           or
           by
           others
           esteemed
           worthy
           ,
           brought
           with
           it
           a
           distastfull
           rellish
           apt
           to
           apprehend
           suspition
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           was
           charged
           to
           haue
           persuaded
           diuers
           of
           the
           nobility
           to
           choose
           him
           Protector
           at
           the
           next
           parliament
           .
           The
           Duke
           being
           questioned
           ,
           neither
           held
           silence
           as
           he
           might
           nor
           constantly
           denie
           it
           ,
           but
           entangled
           himselfe
           in
           his
           doubtfull
           tale
           .
           One
           Whaly
           a
           busy
           headed
           man
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           be
           set
           on
           worke
           gaue
           first
           light
           to
           this
           appeachment
           ,
           but
           the
           Earle
           of
           Rutland
           did
           stoutly
           auouch
           it
           .
        
         
           Herewith
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           a
           man
           neither
           louing
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           nor
           beloued
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           brought
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           in
           his
           garden
           .
           
           Heere
           he
           declared
           that
           vpon
           S
           t
           George
           day
           last
           before
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           being
           vpon
           a
           iourney
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           in
           case
           S
           r
           
             William
             Herbert
          
           M
           r
           of
           the
           horse
           had
           not
           assured
           him
           that
           he
           should
           receiue
           no
           harme
           ,
           would
           haue
           raised
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           before
           to
           know
           who
           would
           be
           his
           friends
           ,
           also
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           the
           Marques
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Pembrooke
           ,
           and
           other
           Lords
           should
           be
           inuited
           to
           a
           banquet
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           came
           with
           a
           bare
           company
           to
           be
           set
           vpon
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           if
           strongly
           ,
           their
           heads
           should
           haue
           beene
           cut
           off
           at
           the
           place
           of
           their
           feasting
           ,
           he
           declared
           further
           that
           S
           r
           
             Ralph
             Uane
          
           had
           2000
           men
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           that
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           had
           assured
           the
           tower
           ,
           that
           Seymor
           and
           Hamond
           would
           waite
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           horse
           of
           the
           Gendarmorie
           should
           be
           slaine
           .
           To
           this
           M
           r
           
             Secretary
             Cecill
          
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           sent
           for
           him
           and
           said
           that
           he
           suspected
           some
           ill
           meaning
           against
           him
           ,
           whereto
           M
           r
           Secretary
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           not
           in
           fault
           ,
           hee
           might
           trust
           to
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           ,
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           but
           to
           lament
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           being
           aduertised
           of
           these
           informations
           against
           him
           by
           some
           who
           had
           some
           regard
           of
           honestie
           did
           forthwith
           defie
           the
           Secretary
           by
           his
           letters
           .
           Then
           he
           sent
           for
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           he
           had
           reported
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           denied
           all
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           hot
           &
           humorous
           striuing
           he
           did
           but
           draw
           the
           knots
           more
           fast
           .
        
         
           A
           few
           daies
           being
           passed
           the
           Duke
           either
           ignorant
           of
           what
           was
           intended
           ,
           or
           fearing
           if
           he
           seemed
           to
           perceiue
           it
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           court
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           later
           then
           he
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           as
           too
           mindes
           possessed
           with
           feare
           ,
           all
           things
           vnvsuall
           seeme
           to
           menace
           danger
           ,
           so
           this
           late
           coming
           of
           the
           Duke
           was
           enforced
           as
           a
           suspition
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           dinner
           he
           was
           apprehended
           .
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
             ,
             Hamonde
             Nudigates
             :
             Iohn
             Seymor
          
           and
           
             Dauid
             Seymor
          
           were
           also
           made
           prisoners
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           being
           newly
           come
           out
           of
           the
           country
           was
           attached
           .
           S
           r
           
             Ralph
             Uane
          
           being
           
           twice
           sent
           for
           fled
           ,
           vpon
           the
           first
           message
           it
           was
           reported
           that
           he
           said
           that
           his
           Lord
           was
           not
           stout
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           could
           get
           home
           he
           cared
           not
           for
           any
           ,
           but
           vpon
           pursuit
           he
           was
           found
           in
           his
           seruants
           stable
           at
           Lambeth
           couered
           with
           straw
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           fierce
           spirit
           both
           sodaine
           &
           bold
           ,
           of
           no
           euill
           disposition
           sauing
           that
           he
           thought
           scantnesse
           of
           estate
           too
           great
           an
           euill
           .
           All
           these
           were
           the
           same
           night
           sent
           to
           the
           tower
           except
           
             Palmer
             ,
             Arundell
          
           ,
           and
           Vant
           ,
           who
           were
           kept
           in
           the
           court
           well
           guarded
           in
           chambers
           apart
           .
           The
           day
           following
           the
           Dutches
           of
           Somerset
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           no
           man
           grieuing
           thereat
           because
           her
           pride
           and
           basenesse
           of
           life
           ouerballanced
           all
           pitty
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           if
           any
           mischiefe
           were
           then
           contriued
           ,
           whereof
           many
           were
           doubtfull
           (
           euery
           one
           giuing
           forth
           as
           he
           belieued
           )
           it
           was
           first
           hammered
           in
           the
           forge
           of
           her
           wicked
           working
           braine
           ,
           for
           shee
           had
           alwaies
           wicked
           instruments
           about
           her
           ,
           whom
           the
           more
           she
           found
           appliable
           to
           her
           purposes
           ,
           the
           more
           fauors
           she
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           engaged
           by
           her
           into
           dangers
           held
           it
           dangerous
           to
           fall
           from
           her
           ,
           also
           with
           her
           were
           committed
           one
           Crane
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           chamberwoman
           .
           After
           these
           followed
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Holdcroft
          
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Miles
             Partridge
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Michaell
             Stanhope
             ,
             Wingfield
             ,
             Banister
             ,
             Vaughan
             ,
          
           and
           some
           others
           .
           In
           diuers
           of
           these
           was
           then
           neither
           any
           cause
           knowne
           or
           afterwardes
           discouered
           ,
           but
           the
           number
           raised
           the
           greater
           terror
           ,
           and
           doubled
           the
           conceit
           of
           the
           danger
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           being
           againe
           examined
           added
           to
           his
           former
           detection
           ,
           that
           the
           Gendarmorie
           vpon
           the
           muster
           day
           should
           be
           assaulted
           by
           2000
           foote
           vnder
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Vane
          
           ,
           and
           by
           100
           horses
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somersets
           ,
           besides
           his
           friends
           which
           should
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           idle
           people
           which
           were
           thought
           inclineable
           to
           take
           his
           part
           ,
           that
           this
           done
           he
           would
           runne
           throw
           the
           cittie
           and
           proclaime
           liberty
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           his
           attempt
           did
           not
           succeed
           hee
           would
           goe
           to
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Wight
           or
           to
           Poole
           .
        
         
           Crane
           confessed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           as
           Palmer
           had
           done
           
           and
           futher
           added
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Pagets
          
           house
           was
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           nobility
           being
           inuited
           to
           a
           banquet
           should
           haue
           lost
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           was
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           practise
           by
           S
           r
           
             Michaell
             Stanhope
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           bin
           done
           but
           that
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           enterprise
           caused
           delaies
           and
           sometimes
           diuersity
           of
           aduice
           ,
           and
           further
           said
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           once
           faining
           himselfe
           to
           be
           sicke
           ,
           went
           to
           London
           to
           assay
           what
           friends
           he
           could
           procure
           .
           This
           Crane
           was
           a
           man
           who
           hauing
           consumed
           his
           owne
           estate
           had
           armed
           himselfe
           to
           any
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           Hamonde
           confessed
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somersets
           chamber
           had
           beene
           strongly
           watched
           at
           Greenwich
           by
           night
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           were
           sworne
           before
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           nobility
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           that
           their
           confessions
           were
           true
           .
           and
           as
           fauourably
           set
           downe
           in
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           vpon
           the
           information
           of
           Crane
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           so
           were
           Stradley
           ,
           and
           S
           t
           Albones
           seruants
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Strange
          
           voluntarily
           enformed
           ,
           how
           the
           Duke
           desired
           him
           to
           moue
           the
           King
           to
           take
           to
           wise
           his
           third
           daughter
           the
           
             Ladie
             ●…ane
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           his
           especiall
           about
           the
           King
           to
           aduertise
           him
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           the
           counsaile
           spake
           priuatly
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           him
           what
           they
           said
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           to
           giue
           some
           publique
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           who
           had
           words
           at
           will
           &
           wit
           enough
           to
           apply
           them
           ,
           declared
           openly
           in
           the
           starre
           chamber
           all
           these
           accusations
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           letters
           were
           allso
           published
           to
           all
           
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Embassadors
          
           ,
           &
           chiefe
           men
           in
           any
           state
           ,
           wherein
           these
           matters
           were
           comprised
           .
           By
           other
           letters
           the
           muster
           of
           the
           Gendarmorie
           was
           deferred
           for
           certaine
           moneths
           ,
           other
           letters
           were
           directed
           to
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Darcy
          
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           the
           tower
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           Sir
           
             Arthur
             Markham
          
           .
           For
           that
           without
           acquainting
           
           any
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           he
           suffered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           to
           walke
           abroad
           and
           permit
           entercourses
           of
           letters
           betweene
           
             Dauid
             Seymor
          
           and
           M
           rs
           Poynes
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           matters
           were
           in
           trauerse
           ,
           messengers
           arriued
           from
           
             Duke
             Mauris●…
          
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mickleburge
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Marques
          
           of
           
             Brandenburge
             ,
             Princes
          
           of
           the
           religion
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Kings
           minde
           whether
           he
           would
           agree
           to
           aide
           them
           with
           400000
           dollars
           in
           case
           any
           necessity
           should
           assaile
           them
           ,
           they
           consenting
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           him
           in
           case
           he
           should
           be
           ouercharged
           with
           warre
           ,
           the
           King
           gaue
           them
           an
           vncertaine
           answere
           ,
           but
           gentle
           and
           full
           of
           faire
           hopes
           ,
           that
           because
           their
           message
           was
           only
           to
           know
           the
           Kings
           inclination
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           conclude
           he
           could
           giue
           them
           no
           other
           answere
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           well
           enclined
           to
           ioyne
           in
           amity
           with
           them
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           agree
           with
           him
           in
           religion
           ,
           but
           first
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           could
           procure
           such
           aide
           from
           other
           Princes
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           maintaine
           their
           warres
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           him
           if
           need
           should
           require
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           willed
           them
           to
           breake
           this
           matter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Prussia
           and
           other
           Princes
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           the
           good
           will
           of
           
             Hamborough
             ,
             Lubecke
          
           ,
           and
           Breme
           ,
           then
           he
           desired
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           religion
           should
           be
           plainly
           set
           downe
           ,
           least
           vnder
           pretence
           thereof
           warres
           should
           be
           made
           for
           other
           quarrells
           ,
           lastly
           he
           willed
           that
           they
           should
           furnish
           themselues
           with
           more
           ample
           instructions
           from
           their
           Lords
           to
           commune
           and
           conclude
           of
           all
           circumstances
           pertaining
           to
           that
           businesse
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           answere
           was
           framed
           with
           these
           vncertainties
           and
           delaies
           ,
           least
           if
           the
           King
           had
           assured
           his
           consent
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           might
           haue
           beene
           taken
           as
           breach
           of
           league
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           afterwards
           they
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           made
           a
           league
           offensiue
           and
           defensiue
           with
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           desired
           the
           King
           of
           England
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           French
           K.
           was
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           league
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           plainly
           
           perceiue
           that
           the
           warre
           was
           not
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           religion
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           answered
           that
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           with
           breach
           of
           his
           league
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           against
           whom
           hauing
           no
           pretence
           of
           hostility
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           so
           desirous
           of
           warres
           as
           without
           iust
           cause
           of
           his
           owne
           to
           pull
           them
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           the
           
             Lord
             admirall
          
           was
           sent
           into
           France
           as
           the
           Kings
           deputie
           to
           be
           Godfather
           at
           the
           baptisme
           of
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           sonne
           ,
           also
           a
           French
           man
           who
           had
           committed
           a
           murther
           at
           Diepe
           ,
           and
           fled
           into
           England
           was
           remitted
           into
           
             France
             ▪
          
           and
           deliuered
           vpon
           the
           borders
           to
           receiue
           iustice
           by
           the
           same
           lawes
           against
           which
           he
           had
           offended
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           being
           impatient
           of
           long
           working
           wickednesse
           ,
           the
           4
           th
           act
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somersets
           tragedie
           must
           not
           be
           delaied
           ,
           least
           thereby
           feare
           abating
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           false
           it
           could
           not
           be
           durable
           )
           either
           the
           Kings
           gentle
           disposition
           ,
           or
           the
           loue
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           borne
           to
           his
           vnkle
           might
           happily
           returne
           to
           their
           naturall
           working
           .
           So
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           after
           a
           short
           aboad
           in
           the
           tower
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           triall
           at
           Westminster
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             William
             Paulet
             Marques
          
           of
           Winchester
           and
           
             Lord
             treasurer
          
           sate
           as
           high
           Steward
           of
           England
           ,
           vnder
           a
           cloath
           of
           estate
           on
           a
           bench
           moūted
           three
           degrees
           ,
           the
           Peeres
           to
           the
           number
           of
           27
           sate
           on
           a
           bench
           one
           step
           lower
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           and
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           the
           Marques
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Darby
             ,
             Bedforde
             ,
             Huntington
             ,
             Rutland
             ,
             Bath
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Pembrooke
             ,
          
           and
           Here●…orde
           .
           The
           
             Barons
             ,
             Abergauenny
             ,
             Aud●…ly
             ,
             Wharton
             ,
             Euers
             ,
             Latimer
             ,
             Borough
             ,
             Louch
             ,
             Stafford
             ,
             Wentworth
             ,
             Darcie
             ,
             Sturton
             ,
             Windesore
             ,
             Cromwell
             ,
             Cobham
             ,
          
           and
           Bray
           .
        
         
           First
           the
           inditements
           were
           read
           in
           number
           5
           containing
           a
           charge
           of
           raising
           men
           in
           the
           north
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           &
           at
           his
           house
           of
           assembling
           men
           to
           kill
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           of
           resisting
           his
           attachment
           ,
           of
           killing
           the
           
           Gendarmorie
           ,
           of
           raising
           London
           ,
           of
           assaulting
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           deuising
           their
           deaths
           ,
           when
           the
           prisoner
           had
           pleaded
           not
           guilty
           and
           put
           himselfe
           vpon
           triall
           of
           his
           Peeres
           ,
           the
           examinations
           before
           mentioned
           were
           read
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Kings
           learned
           counsaile
           pressed
           against
           him
           .
           Hereto
           albeit
           he
           was
           both
           vnskilfull
           and
           much
           appalled
           (
           causes
           sufficient
           to
           driue
           him
           out
           of
           matters
           )
           yet
           after
           a
           short
           entreaty
           ,
           that
           words
           either
           idly
           or
           angerly
           spoken
           might
           not
           be
           enforced
           to
           any
           high
           crew
           ,
           to
           the
           points
           obiected
           he
           answered
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           neuer
           intended
           to
           raise
           the
           north
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           but
           vpon
           some
           brutes
           he
           apprehended
           a
           scare
           ,
           which
           moued
           him
           to
           send
           to
           S
           r
           
             William
             Herbert
          
           to
           remaine
           his
           friend
           .
           That
           he
           determined
           not
           to
           kill
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           or
           any
           other
           Lord
           ,
           but
           spake
           of
           it
           only
           and
           determined
           the
           contrary
           .
           That
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           mad
           enterprise
           with
           his
           100
           men
           to
           assaile
           the
           Gendarmory
           consisting
           of
           900
           ,
           when
           in
           case
           he
           had
           preuailed
           ,
           it
           would
           nothing
           haue
           auailed
           the
           pretended
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           being
           senselesse
           and
           absurd
           ,
           must
           needs
           dis●…redid
           other
           matters
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           haue
           beene
           belieued
           .
           That
           at
           London
           he
           neuer
           proiected
           any
           stirre
           but
           euer
           held
           it
           a
           good
           place
           for
           his
           surety
           .
           That
           for
           hauing
           men
           in
           his
           chamber
           at
           Greenwich
           it
           was
           manifest
           he
           meant
           no
           harme
           ,
           because
           when
           he
           might
           haue
           done
           it
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           further
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           examinations
           had
           beene
           read
           against
           him
           he
           obiected
           many
           things
           ,
           desiring
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           which
           in
           regard
           he
           was
           a
           person
           of
           dignity
           and
           estate
           he
           claimed
           to
           be
           reasonable
           ,
           especially
           against
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           he
           spake
           much
           euill
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           opinion
           of
           many
           farre
           short
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           Hereto
           no
           answere
           was
           made
           but
           that
           the
           worse
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           fitter
           they
           were
           to
           be
           his
           instruments
           ,
           fit
           instruments
           indeed
           (
           said
           he
           )
           but
           rather
           for
           others
           then
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           fast
           being
           made
           the
           Kings
           learned
           counsaile
           auouched
           the
           law
           to
           be
           to
           assemble
           men
           with
           intent
           to
           kill
           the
           
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           was
           treason
           ,
           by
           a
           statute
           of
           the
           3
           &
           4
           th
           ,
           or
           
             K.
             Edward
          
           then
           raigning
           ,
           made
           against
           vnlawfull
           assemblies
           ,
           that
           to
           raise
           London
           or
           the
           North
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           was
           treason
           ,
           that
           to
           minde
           resisting
           his
           attachment
           was
           felony
           ,
           that
           to
           assault
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           to
           devise
           their
           deaths
           was
           felony
           .
           But
           vnder
           fauour
           of
           their
           iudgement
           the
           statute
           alleaged
           bears
           no
           such
           sense
           ,
           either
           for
           treason
           or
           for
           felony
           ,
           indeed
           by
           a
           statute
           of
           K.
           Henry
           7
           it
           is
           felony
           for
           inferior
           persons
           to
           contriue
           the
           death
           of
           a
           Lord
           of
           the
           counsaile
           ,
           but
           Lordes
           are
           therein
           expresly
           excepted
           .
        
         
           The
           Lordes
           went
           together
           and
           first
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           nobly
           said
           that
           he
           held
           it
           not
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           this
           being
           but
           a
           contention
           betweene
           priuate
           subiect
           ,
           vnder
           pretention
           thereof
           ,
           any
           meane
           action
           should
           to
           draw
           to
           intention
           of
           treason
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           (
           in
           countenance
           bearing
           shew
           of
           sadnesse
           but
           in
           truth
           stifly
           obstinate
           )
           denyed
           that
           he
           would
           euer
           consent
           that
           any
           practise
           against
           him
           should
           be
           either
           imputed
           or
           reputed
           to
           be
           treason
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           not
           taken
           to
           proceede
           from
           modesty
           as
           he
           expected
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           could
           not
           with
           his
           honour
           or
           with
           reason
           so
           enforce
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Marques
           of
           Northampton
           was
           crossed
           and
           contentious
           with
           many
           ,
           but
           neuer
           replied
           to
           any
           answere
           a
           manifest
           marke
           of
           no
           strong
           spirit
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           rest
           plainly
           brake
           forth
           that
           they
           held
           it
           vnfit
           that
           the
           ▪
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           the
           Marques
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Pembrooke
           should
           be
           of
           the
           triall
           ,
           because
           the
           prisoner
           was
           chiefly
           charged
           with
           practises
           intended
           against
           them
           .
           But
           hereto
           answere
           was
           made
           that
           a
           Peere
           of
           the
           Realme
           might
           not
           be
           challenged
           .
           After
           much
           variation
           of
           opinions
           the
           prisoner
           at
           the
           barre
           was
           acquit
           of
           treason
           ,
           but
           by
           most
           voices
           (
           most
           fauouring
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           )
           he
           was
           sound
           guilty
           of
           felony
           .
           Hereupon
           iudgement
           followed
           that
           he
           should
           be
           hanged
           ,
           but
           this
           would
           neuer
           haue
           gone
           so
           hard
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           prosecuted
           all
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           treason
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           might
           haue
           craued
           his
           clerge
           ,
           but
           he
           suffered
           iudgement
           to
           passe
           ,
           thanked
           the
           Lords
           for
           his
           gentle
           triall
           ,
           craued
           pardon
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           the
           Marques
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Pembrooke
           ,
           for
           his
           ill
           meaning
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           suit
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           in
           pitty
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           paiment
           of
           his
           debts
           .
           As
           he
           departed
           because
           he
           was
           acquit
           of
           treason
           ,
           the
           axe
           of
           the
           tower
           was
           not
           openly
           carried
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           people
           supposing
           that
           he
           was
           altogether
           acquit
           ,
           shooted
           halfe
           a
           dozed
           times
           so
           loud
           that
           they
           were
           heard
           beyond
           
             Charing
             Crosse.
          
           It
           is
           certaine
           the
           people
           fauoured
           him
           the
           more
           because
           they
           saw
           that
           there
           was
           much
           secret
           hate
           borne
           against
           him
           .
           But
           as
           this
           immoderate
           fauour
           of
           the
           multitude
           did
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           so
           will
           it
           vndoe
           so
           many
           as
           shall
           trust
           vnto
           it
           .
           It
           was
           told
           the
           King
           that
           after
           the
           Dukes
           returne
           to
           the
           tower
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           to
           certaine
           Lords
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           hired
           Bartuile
           to
           make
           them
           away
           ,
           that
           Bartuile
           confessed
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           Hamond
           was
           not
           ignorant
           thereof
           ,
           which
           whether
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           or
           whether
           deuised
           to
           make
           the
           King
           more
           estranged
           from
           him
           ,
           of
           iudgement
           could
           not
           hold
           themselues
           assured
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           
             Cuthbert
             Tonstall
             Bishop
          
           of
           Durham
           a
           man
           famous
           in
           those
           times
           for
           learning
           ,
           and
           integrity
           of
           life
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           tower
           for
           concealement
           of
           (
           I
           know
           not
           what
           )
           treason
           ,
           written
           to
           him
           I
           know
           not
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           not
           discouered
           vntill
           (
           what
           shall
           I
           call
           )
           the
           party
           did
           reueale
           it
           .
           But
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Rich
          
           hauing
           built
           a
           faire
           estate
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           what
           nimble
           ears
           were
           borne
           to
           listen
           after
           treason
           ,
           also
           for
           that
           a
           parliament
           was
           towards
           wherein
           he
           was
           doubtfull
           what
           questions
           might
           arise
           ,
           made
           suit
           to
           the
           King
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           infirmities
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           discharged
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           giuing
           good
           example
           to
           men
           sometimes
           by
           their
           owne
           moderation
           to
           auoid
           disgrace
           .
           So
           he
           deliuered
           the
           seale
           at
           his
           house
           in
           great
           S
           t
           Bartholomewes
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           &
           
           the
           Earle
           of
           Pembrooke
           sent
           by
           the
           King
           with
           commission
           to
           receiue
           it
           .
           The
           same
           seale
           was
           forthwith
           deliuered
           to
           D
           r
           
             Godricke
             Bishop
          
           of
           Ely
           ,
           a
           man
           if
           happily
           able
           to
           discharg
           the
           place
           ,
           assuredly
           no
           more
           .
           It
           was
           first
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           only
           during
           the
           sicknesse
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Rich
          
           ,
           but
           in
           short
           time
           after
           he
           was
           sworne
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           ,
           because
           as
           keeper
           of
           the
           seale
           he
           could
           not
           then
           execute
           such
           matters
           as
           were
           to
           be
           dispatched
           in
           parliament
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           iudgement
           against
           Somerset
           the
           Lords
           were
           not
           negligent
           to
           entertaine
           the
           King
           with
           all
           delights
           they
           could
           deuise
           ,
           partly
           to
           winne
           his
           fauour
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           conuert
           his
           thoughts
           from
           his
           condemned
           Vnkle
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           they
           often
           presented
           him
           with
           stately
           masques
           ,
           braue
           challenges
           at
           title
           and
           at
           barriers
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           exercises
           or
           disports
           they
           could
           coniecture
           to
           be
           best
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           also
           he
           first
           began
           to
           keepe
           hall
           ,
           and
           the
           Christmas
           time
           was
           passed
           ouer
           with
           banquetings
           ,
           masques
           ,
           plaies
           ,
           and
           much
           other
           variety
           of
           mirth
           .
           Often
           they
           would
           call
           him
           to
           serious
           affaires
           wherein
           he
           tooke
           especiall
           pleasure
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           would
           remember
           him
           how
           dangerous
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           was
           ,
           who
           hauing
           made
           away
           his
           only
           brother
           ,
           contriued
           the
           death
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           nobility
           .
           And
           where
           (
           say
           they
           )
           would
           his
           mischiefe
           haue
           rested
           ?
           Would
           it
           haue
           raged
           against
           all
           and
           left
           the
           King
           only
           vntouched
           ?
           Verily
           hauing
           beene
           alwaies
           both
           cruell
           and
           false
           ,
           there
           would
           haue
           beene
           no
           end
           of
           his
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           submissions
           must
           now
           be
           taken
           for
           counterfeit
           and
           dissembled
           .
           But
           his
           auarice
           and
           ambition
           once
           remoued
           ,
           the
           way
           will
           be
           laid
           open
           to
           vertue
           and
           merit
           .
        
         
           So
           about
           two
           moneths
           after
           his
           iudgement
           the
           5
           th
           and
           last
           act
           of
           his
           tragedie
           was
           brought
           vpon
           the
           stage
           .
           When
           being
           so
           often
           exposed
           to
           fortunes
           mercy
           before
           he
           was
           placed
           by
           a
           strong
           guard
           vpon
           a
           seaffold
           at
           
             tower
             hill
          
           ,
           about
           eight
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           suffer
           death
           ,
           &
           albeit
           straight
           charge
           had
           beene
           giuen
           the
           day
           before
           to
           euery
           
           housholder
           in
           the
           citty
           ,
           not
           to
           permit
           any
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           before
           ten
           of
           the
           clocke
           that
           day
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           the
           more
           vnruly
           by
           this
           restraint
           ,
           by
           such
           thick
           throngs
           swarmed
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           before
           seauen
           of
           the
           clocke
           the
           hill
           was
           couered
           and
           all
           the
           chambers
           which
           opened
           towards
           the
           seaffold
           were
           taken
           vp
           ▪
        
         
           Here
           the
           Duke
           first
           aduowed
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           his
           intentions
           had
           beene
           not
           only
           harmelesse
           in
           regard
           of
           particuler
           persons
           ,
           but
           driuing
           to
           the
           common
           benefit
           both
           of
           the
           King
           and
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           Then
           he
           exhorted
           them
           vnto
           obedience
           ,
           assuring
           them
           that
           no
           persons
           could
           iustly
           auouch
           their
           faith
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           faithfull
           to
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           herewith
           behold
           certaine
           persons
           of
           a
           hamlet
           neere
           who
           had
           beene
           warned
           by
           the
           Lieuetenant
           of
           the
           tower
           to
           attend
           that
           morning
           about
           seauen
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           coming
           after
           their
           hower
           through
           the
           posterne
           ,
           and
           percesuing
           the
           prisoner
           to
           be
           mounted
           vpon
           the
           seaffold
           ,
           began
           to
           runne
           and
           to
           call
           to
           their
           fellowes
           to
           come
           away
           .
           The
           sodaine
           of
           their
           coming
           ,
           the
           hast
           that
           they
           made
           ,
           the
           weapons
           they
           carried
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           word
           ,
           come
           away
           ,
           being
           often
           doubled
           ,
           moued
           many
           of
           the
           neerest
           to
           surmise
           that
           a
           power
           was
           come
           to
           receiue
           the
           Duke
           ,
           whereupon
           many
           cried
           with
           a
           high
           voice
           .
           Away
           ,
           Away
           ,
           the
           cry
           of
           those
           and
           the
           coming
           on
           of
           the
           other
           cast
           amazement
           vpon
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           terrible
           because
           no
           man
           knew
           what
           he
           feared
           or
           wherefore
           ,
           euery
           man
           conceiuing
           that
           which
           his
           astonished
           fancie
           did
           cast
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           some
           imagined
           that
           it
           thundred
           ,
           others
           that
           it
           was
           an
           earthquake
           ,
           others
           that
           the
           powder
           in
           the
           armorie
           had
           taken
           fire
           ,
           others
           that
           troopes
           of
           horsemen
           approached
           .
           In
           which
           medly
           of
           conceits
           they
           bare
           downe
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           iostled
           many
           into
           the
           tower
           ditch
           ,
           and
           long
           it
           was
           before
           the
           vaine
           tumult
           could
           be
           appeased
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           the
           people
           setled
           in
           quiet
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           beginning
           to
           finish
           his
           speech
           ,
           but
           vpon
           another
           idle
           apprehension
           
           they
           fell
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           riotous
           in
           ioy
           then
           they
           had
           beene
           in
           feare
           .
           For
           S
           r
           
             Anthony
             Browne
          
           coming
           on
           horsebacke
           vpon
           the
           spurre
           gaue
           occasion
           ,
           whereby
           many
           entertained
           hope
           that
           he
           brought
           a
           pardon
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           great
           shout
           was
           raised
           ,
           A
           pardon
           ,
           A
           pardon
           ,
           God
           saue
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           Duke
           expressed
           great
           constancy
           at
           both
           these
           times
           ,
           often
           desiring
           the
           people
           to
           remaine
           quiet
           that
           he
           might
           quietly
           end
           his
           life
           .
           For
           said
           he
           I
           haue
           often
           looked
           death
           in
           the
           face
           vpon
           great
           aduentures
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           no
           stranger
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           among
           all
           the
           vaine
           mockeries
           of
           this
           world
           I
           repent
           me
           of
           nothing
           more
           then
           in
           esteeming
           life
           more
           deare
           then
           I
           should
           I
           haue
           endured
           the
           hate
           of
           great
           persons
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           because
           vniust
           .
           I
           haue
           incurred
           displeasure
           from
           inferiors
           ,
           not
           alwaies
           for
           any
           great
           faults
           of
           mine
           owne
           ,
           (
           albeit
           I
           was
           neuer
           free
           )
           but
           for
           giuing
           way
           to
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           constantly
           resolued
           ,
           I
           neither
           feare
           to
           dy
           nor
           desire
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           hauing
           mastered
           all
           griefe
           in
           my selfe
           ▪
           I
           desire
           no
           man
           to
           sorrow
           for
           me
           ,
           so
           hauing
           testified
           his
           faith
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           faithfulnesse
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           yeelded
           his
           body
           into
           the
           executioners
           hand
           ,
           who
           with
           one
           stroake
           of
           the
           axe
           cut
           off
           all
           his
           confused
           cogitations
           and
           cares
           ,
           the
           more
           pitied
           by
           the
           people
           for
           the
           knowne
           hate
           of
           Northumberland
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Assuredly
           he
           was
           a
           man
           harmelesse
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           neuer
           hatched
           any
           hopes
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           intended
           his
           safety
           and
           honour
           ,
           but
           hard
           it
           is
           for
           greatnesse
           to
           stand
           when
           it
           is
           not
           sustained
           by
           the
           proper
           strength
           .
           The
           people
           whose
           property
           it
           is
           by
           excessiue
           fauour
           to
           bring
           great
           men
           to
           miserie
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           excessiue
           in
           pitty
           departed
           away
           grieued
           and
           afraid
           ,
           and
           yet
           feared
           to
           seeme
           to
           be
           afraid
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           chiefly
           did
           neuer
           beare
           good
           minde
           to
           Northumberland
           afterwards
           although
           in
           shew
           they
           dissemble
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           easie
           then
           to
           discerne
           when
           people
           obserue
           great
           men
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           when
           
           they
           doe
           it
           for
           fashion
           or
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           often
           happeneth
           that
           men
           oppressed
           worke
           reuenge
           after
           their
           deaths
           .
           So
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Somerset
           much
           moued
           the
           people
           to
           fall
           from
           Northumberland
           in
           his
           greatest
           attempt
           ▪
           and
           to
           leaue
           him
           to
           his
           fatall
           fall
           ,
           whereat
           they
           openly
           reioyced
           and
           presented
           to
           him
           handkerchiefes
           dipped
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           thought
           he
           deserued
           rather
           late
           then
           vndeserued
           punishment
           .
           So
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           the
           debts
           both
           of
           cruelty
           and
           mercy
           goe
           neuer
           vnpaied
           ,
           I
           omit
           the
           meane
           scourges
           of
           conscience
           .
           For
           assuredly
           a
           body
           cannot
           be
           so
           torne
           with
           stripes
           ,
           as
           a
           minde
           is
           with
           remembrance
           of
           wicked
           actions
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           more
           hereafter
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           how
           his
           greatnesse
           turned
           to
           be
           fortunes
           scorne
           .
        
         
           But
           outwardly
           and
           for
           the
           present
           he
           gained
           a
           great
           hand
           ouer
           the
           nobility
           ,
           who
           soone
           obseruing
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           endanger
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           more
           respect
           they
           did
           beare
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           safely
           they
           liued
           &
           the
           more
           easily
           aduanced
           to
           honour
           ,
           they
           all
           contended
           to
           creepe
           into
           his
           humor
           ,
           to
           watch
           his
           wordes
           ,
           his
           gestures
           ,
           his
           lookes
           ,
           &
           to
           doe
           that
           as
           of
           themselues
           which
           they
           conceiued
           he
           had
           a
           desire
           they
           should
           doe
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           King
           albeit
           at
           the
           first
           he
           gaue
           no
           token
           of
           any
           ill
           tempered
           passion
           as
           taking
           it
           not
           agreeable
           to
           maiesty
           ,
           openly
           to
           declare
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           albeit
           the
           Lordes
           did
           much
           helpe
           to
           dispell
           any
           dampie
           thoughts
           which
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           vnkle
           might
           raise
           ,
           by
           applying
           him
           with
           great
           variety
           of
           exercises
           and
           disportes
           ,
           yet
           vpon
           speech
           of
           him
           afterwards
           he
           would
           often
           sigh
           and
           let
           fall
           teares
           ,
           sometimes
           he
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           that
           deserued
           death
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           rather
           from
           his
           wife
           then
           from
           himselfe
           .
           And
           where
           th●…n
           said
           he
           was
           the
           good
           nature
           of
           a
           nephew
           ?
           where
           was
           the
           clemency
           of
           a
           Prince
           ?
           Ah
           how
           vnfortunate
           haue
           I
           beene
           to
           those
           of
           my
           blood
           ?
           My
           mother
           I
           slew
           at
           my
           very
           birth
           ,
           and
           since
           haue
           made
           away
           two
           of
           her
           brothers
           ,
           
           and
           happily
           to
           make
           away
           for
           the
           purposes
           of
           others
           against
           my selfe
           .
           Was
           it
           euer
           knowen
           before
           that
           a
           Kinges
           vnkle
           ,
           a
           
             Lord
             Protector
          
           ,
           one
           whose
           fortunes
           had
           much
           aduanced
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           did
           loose
           his
           head
           for
           felony
           ,
           for
           a
           felony
           neither
           cleere
           in
           law
           and
           in
           fact
           weakly
           proued
           ?
           A
           lasse
           how
           falsely
           haue
           I
           beene
           abused
           ?
           How
           weakly
           caried
           ?
           How
           little
           was
           I
           master
           ouer
           my
           owne
           iudgement
           ?
           That
           both
           his
           death
           and
           the
           enuy
           thereof
           must
           be
           charged
           vpon
           mee
           ?
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           fit
           that
           such
           a
           person
           should
           be
           executed
           alone
           ,
           who
           could
           hardly
           be
           thought
           to
           offend
           alone
           .
           S
           r
           
             Ralph
             Uane
          
           and
           S
           r
           
             Miles
             Partridge
          
           were
           hanged
           on
           tower
           hill
           ,
           S
           r
           
             Michaell
             Stanhope
          
           ,
           and
           S
           ●
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           were
           there
           also
           beheaded
           .
           All
           these
           tooke
           it
           vpon
           their
           last
           charge
           that
           they
           neuer
           offended
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           against
           any
           of
           his
           counsaile
           ,
           God
           knowes
           whether
           obstinatly
           secret
           ,
           or
           whether
           innocent
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           men
           Somerset
           was
           much
           cleered
           by
           the
           death
           of
           those
           who
           were
           executed
           to
           make
           him
           appeare
           faulty
           .
        
         
           S
           r
           
             Ralph
             Uane
          
           was
           charged
           with
           conspiring
           with
           Somerset
           ,
           but
           his
           bold
           answeres
           termed
           rude
           and
           russianlike
           ,
           falling
           into
           yeares
           apt
           to
           take
           offence
           ,
           either
           only
           caused
           or
           much
           furthered
           his
           condemnation
           .
           For
           besides
           his
           naturall
           fiercenesse
           enslamed
           by
           his
           present
           disgrace
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           more
           free
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           seruices
           in
           the
           field
           .
           The
           time
           hath
           beene
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           of
           some
           esteeme
           ,
           but
           now
           we
           are
           in
           peace
           which
           reputeth
           the
           coward
           and
           couragious
           alike
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           an
           obstinate
           resolution
           he
           made
           choice
           rather
           not
           to
           regard
           death
           then
           by
           any
           submission
           to
           entreat
           for
           life
           ,
           indeed
           it
           was
           wellknowne
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           famous
           for
           seruice
           ,
           but
           therewith
           it
           was
           well
           knowen
           by
           whose
           fauour
           he
           had
           beene
           famous
           .
        
         
           S
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           was
           with
           some
           difficulty
           condemned
           ,
           for
           his
           cause
           was
           brought
           to
           triall
           about
           seauen
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           about
           noone
           the
           Iurors
           went
           together
           
           and
           because
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           ,
           they
           were
           shut
           in
           a
           house
           all
           the
           residue
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           night
           following
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           they
           found
           him
           guilty
           ,
           vnhappy
           man
           ,
           who
           found
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           thing
           or
           of
           nothing
           dangerous
           alike
           .
        
         
           S
           r
           
             Miles
             Partridge
          
           ,
           and
           S
           r
           
             Michaell
             Stanhope
          
           were
           condemned
           as
           consociates
           in
           the
           conspiracy
           of
           Somerset
           .
           Both
           reputed
           indifferently
           disposed
           to
           bad
           or
           good
           ,
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           of
           that
           temper
           as
           to
           dare
           any
           dangerous
           fact
           :
           either
           because
           they
           were
           so
           indeed
           ,
           or
           because
           their
           fauour
           or
           alliance
           with
           the
           dutchesse
           of
           Somerset
           made
           them
           to
           be
           of
           lesse
           esteeme
           .
        
         
           Garter
           K.
           at
           armes
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           prisoner
           in
           the
           tower
           to
           take
           from
           him
           the
           garter
           and
           the
           George
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           him
           of
           that
           order
           .
           The
           pretence
           of
           this
           dishonour
           was
           because
           he
           was
           said
           to
           be
           no
           gentleman
           of
           blood
           ,
           neither
           by
           Father
           nor
           by
           Mother
           .
           The
           Garter
           and
           the
           George
           were
           Forthwith
           bestowed
           vpon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           ,
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           the
           order
           was
           almost
           wholly
           altered
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           statutes
           thereof
           then
           made
           it
           appeares
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           times
           few
           matters
           of
           high
           nature
           or
           obseruable
           note
           happened
           in
           England
           during
           
             King
             Edwards
          
           life
           .
           Of
           these
           I
           will
           select
           such
           as
           I
           esteeme
           most
           fit
           for
           history
           ,
           both
           as
           being
           publique
           ,
           and
           as
           contained
           matter
           of
           some
           regard
           ,
           not
           alwaies
           obseruing
           the
           iust
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           sometime
           coherence
           or
           propinquity
           of
           matter
           .
        
         
           S
           r
           
             Philip
             Hobby
          
           was
           sent
           to
           pay
           62000
           pounds
           at
           Antwerp
           ,
           for
           paiment
           of
           which
           summe
           the
           King
           stood
           to
           diuers
           persons
           engaged
           .
           This
           done
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Regent
           ,
           then
           lying
           at
           Brussels
           to
           declare
           vnto
           her
           certaine
           grieuances
           of
           the
           English
           merchants
           aduentures
           ,
           but
           he
           receiued
           nothing
           but
           faire
           promises
           which
           proued
           ,
           deceiuable
           .
           Afterwards
           
             Mounsier
             de
             Couriers
          
           came
           from
           the
           Regent
           to
           the
           King
           to
           vnderstand
           more
           particularly
           the
           complaints
           of
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           therewith
           to
           desire
           that
           her
           subiects
           ships
           
           might
           safely
           take
           harbour
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           hauens
           .
           For
           the
           first
           a
           note
           of
           the
           merchants
           complaints
           was
           deliuered
           in
           writing
           ,
           but
           answere
           was
           deferred
           for
           want
           of
           instructions
           ,
           an
           vsuall
           pretence
           in
           like
           affaires
           .
           Touching
           the
           second
           ,
           answere
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           giuen
           order
           that
           Flemmish
           shipps
           should
           not
           be
           molested
           in
           any
           of
           his
           hauens
           ,
           which
           appeared
           in
           that
           they
           were
           there
           alwaies
           rescued
           from
           the
           pursuit
           and
           chase
           of
           the
           French.
           But
           hee
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           that
           more
           should
           enter
           his
           hauens
           at
           once
           then
           he
           had
           power
           to
           gouerne
           .
           Assuredly
           the
           Merchant
           aduenturers
           haue
           beene
           often
           wronged
           and
           wringed
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           but
           were
           neuer
           quicke
           and
           liuely
           in
           thankes
           to
           those
           by
           whose
           endeauours
           they
           were
           freed
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           merchants
           exhibited
           a
           bill
           at
           the
           counsaile
           table
           against
           the
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Stilliard
           .
           After
           answere
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Stilliard
           ,
           and
           reply
           by
           the
           aduenturers
           ,
           it
           was
           conceiued
           vpon
           view
           of
           diuers
           Charters
           ,
           that
           the
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Stilliard
           were
           no
           sufficient
           corporation
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           number
           ,
           names
           ,
           and
           nation
           could
           not
           be
           knowen
           .
           Also
           that
           when
           they
           had
           forfeited
           their
           liberties
           ,
           
             King
             Edward
          
           the
           fourth
           restored
           them
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           couer
           no
           strangers
           goods
           which
           they
           had
           not
           obserued
           .
           And
           againe
           whereas
           at
           the
           beginning
           they
           shipped
           not
           aboue
           80
           cloathes
           after
           that
           100
           ,
           afterwards
           1000
           ,
           after
           that
           6000
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           44000
           cloathes
           were
           shipped
           euery
           yeare
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           and
           not
           aboue
           1100
           by
           all
           strangers
           besides
           ,
           wherefore
           albeit
           certaine
           Embassadors
           from
           Hamborough
           &
           Lubeck
           spake
           much
           in
           their
           behalfe
           ,
           yet
           a
           decree
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           forfeited
           their
           liberties
           &
           were
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           other
           strangers
           .
           And
           albeit
           they
           made
           great
           moanes
           afterwards
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           procure
           this
           sentence
           to
           be
           reuersed
           .
        
         
           A
           commission
           was
           granted
           to
           viii
           Bishops
           ,
           viii
           other
           Diuines
           ,
           viii
           Ciuilians
           ,
           and
           viii
           common
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           xxxii
           to
           set
           forth
           ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           both
           of
           the
           people
           and
           of
           the
           religion
           then
           established
           
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           it
           tooke
           no
           effect
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           number
           of
           the
           commissioners
           being
           many
           ,
           nor
           the
           quality
           of
           them
           being
           persons
           both
           in
           great
           offices
           and
           diuers
           farre
           remote
           could
           afford
           meetings
           for
           so
           great
           a
           businesse
           .
           Also
           the
           difference
           both
           of
           porsessions
           &
           of
           ends
           ,
           did
           of
           necessity
           raise
           much
           difference
           in
           iudgment
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           had
           sixe
           Chaplaines
           in
           Ordinary
           ,
           touching
           whose
           attendance
           in
           court
           an
           order
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           two
           should
           remaine
           with
           the
           King
           by
           turnes
           ,
           and
           fower
           should
           trauaile
           in
           preaching
           abroad
           .
           The
           first
           yeare
           two
           in
           Wales
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           Lincolneshire
           ,
           the
           next
           yeare
           two
           in
           the
           Marshes
           of
           Scotland
           and
           two
           in
           Yorkeshire
           .
           The
           third
           yeare
           two
           in
           Deuonshire
           ,
           &
           two
           in
           Hampshire
           .
           The
           fourth
           yeare
           two
           in
           Northfolke
           ,
           and
           Essex
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           Kent
           &
           Sussex
           ,
           &
           so
           throw
           all
           the
           shires
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           happily
           did
           not
           only
           serue
           for
           a
           spirituall
           end
           ,
           namely
           instruction
           in
           religion
           ,
           but
           did
           also
           aduance
           a
           temporall
           purpose
           of
           peaceable
           obedience
           .
           For
           as
           rude
           vntrained
           mindes
           are
           not
           only
           easily
           drawen
           but
           inclineable
           of
           themselues
           to
           sedition
           and
           tumult
           ,
           so
           by
           learning
           and
           religion
           men
           are
           especially
           both
           reduced
           and
           retained
           in
           ciuill
           quiet
           .
        
         
           For
           better
           dispatch
           of
           businesse
           of
           diuers
           natures
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           the
           counsaile
           was
           diuided
           into
           seuerall
           commissions
           .
           Some
           were
           appointed
           for
           hearing
           those
           suits
           which
           were
           vsually
           brought
           before
           the
           whole
           table
           ,
           to
           send
           matters
           of
           iustice
           to
           their
           proper
           courts
           ,
           to
           giue
           full
           deniall
           to
           such
           as
           they
           should
           not
           esteeme
           reasonable
           ,
           to
           certify
           what
           they
           thought
           meet
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           vpon
           allowance
           thereof
           to
           dispatch
           the
           parties
           .
           Others
           were
           appointed
           to
           consider
           of
           penall
           lawes
           and
           proclamations
           in
           force
           and
           to
           quicken
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           most
           principall
           .
           These
           were
           directed
           first
           to
           consider
           what
           principall
           lawes
           〈◊〉
           proclamations
           were
           most
           needfull
           to
           be
           executed
           .
           The●…
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           countries
           how
           they
           were
           disobeyed
           and
           first
           to
           punish
           greatest
           offendors
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           proceede
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           Lastly
           that
           they
           should
           enquire
           what
           other
           
           disorders
           were
           either
           dangerous
           or
           offensiue
           in
           euery
           shire
           ,
           and
           either
           to
           punish
           the
           offendors
           or
           else
           to
           report
           their
           iudgement
           therein
           .
           Others
           were
           appointed
           to
           attend
           occurrences
           of
           state
           at
           large
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           King
           did
           sit
           once
           euery
           weeke
           to
           heare
           matters
           of
           greatest
           moment
           debated
           ,
           because
           in
           these
           high
           passages
           nothing
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           done
           truly
           with
           maiesty
           ,
           nothing
           agreeable
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King.
           Generally
           all
           the
           counsaile
           agreed
           that
           none
           of
           them
           should
           make
           suit
           to
           the
           King
           for
           land
           or
           forfeitures
           aboue
           xx
           l
           or
           for
           reuersion
           of
           leases
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           extraordinary
           matter
           vntill
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Reuenewes
           should
           be
           further
           knowen
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           commissions
           another
           went
           forth
           to
           ouersee
           and
           order
           the
           Kinges
           reuenewes
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           off
           superfluous
           charges
           ,
           to
           ouersee
           all
           courts
           ,
           especially
           those
           of
           new
           erection
           ,
           as
           the
           court
           of
           augmentation
           ,
           and
           of
           first
           fruits
           and
           tenths
           ,
           and
           to
           prouide
           that
           the
           reuenewes
           were
           answered
           euery
           halfe
           yeare
           ,
           another
           went
           forth
           for
           debts
           owing
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           accompt
           of
           paiments
           since
           the
           35
           of
           K.
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           deceiued
           ,
           either
           by
           not
           accompting
           or
           accompting
           falsely
           .
           Another
           also
           for
           taking
           away
           needlesse
           B●…ulwarkes
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           diuerse
           were
           dimolished
           vpon
           the
           sea
           coasts
           ,
           in
           peace
           chargeable
           and
           little
           seruiceable
           in
           warre
           .
           And
           further
           for
           more
           orderly
           and
           speedy
           dispatch
           of
           causes
           ,
           the
           King
           deliuered
           to
           his
           counsaile
           these
           Articles
           following
           .
        
         
           
             1
             That
             all
             suits
             '
             petitions
             and
             common
             warrants
             deliuered
             to
             the
             priuy
             counsell
             be
             considered
             by
             them
             on
             mundaies
             in
             the
             afternoone
             and
             answered
             o●…
             saturdaies
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             daies
             and
             no
             other
             be
             assigned
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             such
             suits
             and
             petitions
             as
             pertaine
             to
             any
             courts
             of
             law
             ,
             be
             referred
             to
             those
             courts
             where
             properly
             they
             are
             triable
             ,
             others
             to
             be
             determined
             with
             expedition
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             in
             making
             warrants
             for
             money
             it
             be
             forseene
             ,
             that
             
             they
             be
             not
             for
             such
             matters
             as
             may
             be
             dispatched
             by
             warrants
             dormant
             ,
             least
             by
             such
             meanes
             accompts
             should
             be
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             vpon
             Sundaies
             they
             intend
             publique
             affaires
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             dispatch
             answeres
             to
             letters
             for
             good
             order
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             make
             full
             dispatches
             of
             all
             things
             concluded
             the
             w●…cke
             before
             .
             Prouided
             that
             they
             be
             present
             at
             common
             praier
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             on
             Sunday
             night
             the
             Secretaries
             or
             one
             of
             them
             deliuer
             to
             the
             King
             a
             memoriall
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             to
             be
             debated
             by
             the
             priuy
             counsaile
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             appoint
             certaine
             of
             them
             to
             be
             debated
             vpon
             seuerall
             daies
             ,
             viz.
             Munday
             afternoone
             .
             Tuesday
             ,
             wensday
             ,
             Thursday
             ,
             and
             Friday
             beforenoone
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             on
             friday
             afternoone
             they
             shall
             make
             a
             collection
             of
             such
             things
             as
             haue
             beene
             done
             the
             fower
             daies
             before
             ,
             what
             they
             haue
             concluded
             and
             what
             the
             time
             suffered
             not
             to
             peruse
             .
             Also
             the
             principall
             reasons
             which
             moued
             them
             to
             conclude
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             seemed
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             on
             Saturday
             before
             noone
             they
             present
             this
             collection
             of
             the
             King
             and
             enquire
             his
             pleasure
             vpon
             all
             things
             which
             they
             haue
             concluded
             ,
             and
             also
             vpon
             all
             priuate
             suits
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             none
             of
             the
             priuy
             counsell
             depart
             the
             court
             for
             longer
             time
             then
             two
             daies
             ,
             vnlesse
             eight
             of
             the
             counsell
             remaine
             behind
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             the
             King
             haue
             notice
             thereof
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             they
             make
             no
             assembly
             in
             counsell
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             to
             the
             number
             of
             foure
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             if
             they
             assemble
             to
             the
             number
             of
             fower
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             number
             of
             sixe
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             reason
             or
             examine
             the
             commodities
             or
             inconueniences
             of
             matters
             proposed
             ,
             and
             make
             things
             plaine
             which
             seeme
             diffused
             at
             the
             first
             opening
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             agree
             then
             at
             the
             next
             full
             assembly
             of
             sixe
             ,
             a
             perfect
             conclusion
             thereof
             shall
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             11
             That
             if
             there
             be
             vnder
             fower
             and
             a
             matter
             arriseth
             requiring
             expedition
             ,
             they
             shall
             declare
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             not
             giue
             answere
             vnlesse
             it
             requires
             extraordinary
             hast
             .
          
           
             12
             That
             if
             such
             matters
             shall
             arise
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             King
             to
             heare
             the
             same
             debated
             ,
             warning
             shall
             be
             giuen
             that
             
             the
             more
             may
             be
             present
             .
          
           
             13
             That
             if
             such
             matter
             arise
             as
             cannot
             be
             ended
             without
             long
             debating
             ,
             the
             counsaile
             shall
             not
             intermeddle
             with
             other
             causes
             vntill
             they
             haue
             concluded
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             14
             That
             no
             priuate
             suit
             be
             entermedled
             with
             great
             affaires
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             heard
             on
             Mundaies
             only
             .
          
           
             15
             That
             when
             matters
             for
             scantnesse
             of
             time
             be
             only
             discussed
             and
             not
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             noted
             to
             what
             point
             the
             businesse
             is
             brought
             ,
             and
             what
             haue
             beene
             the
             principall
             reasons
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             treated
             againe
             it
             may
             the
             sooner
             come
             to
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             16
             That
             in
             tedious
             or
             difficult
             matters
             two
             or
             three
             or
             more
             may
             be
             appointed
             to
             prepare
             and
             report
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             being
             lesse
             cumbrous
             and
             defuse
             they
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             dispatched
             .
          
           
             17
             That
             no
             warrant
             for
             reward
             aboue
             40
             l
             ,
             or
             businesse
             ,
             or
             affaires
             aboue
             100
             l
             passe
             but
             vnder
             the
             Kings
             signet
             .
          
           
             18
             That
             if
             vpon
             aduertisements
             or
             other
             occasions
             matters
             of
             great
             importance
             appeare
             which
             require
             hast
             ,
             such
             matters
             shall
             be
             considered
             and
             determined
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             Articles
             which
             appoint
             businesse
             for
             seuerall
             daies
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             order
             be
             not
             generally
             or
             commonly
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           Assuredly
           albeit
           the
           King
           declared
           both
           his
           iudgment
           and
           his
           diligence
           and
           care
           of
           affaires
           of
           the
           realme
           .
           Yet
           is
           there
           one
           rule
           more
           (
           and
           not
           by
           him
           neglected
           )
           for
           all
           great
           officers
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           sufficient
           in
           itselfe
           to
           hold
           matters
           in
           order
           ,
           yet
           are
           no
           rules
           sufficient
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           to
           choose
           persons
           both
           for
           ability
           and
           integrity
           well
           reputed
           ,
           albeit
           happily
           they
           be
           not
           alwaies
           vsed
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           these
           will
           be
           a
           rule
           to
           themselues
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           them
           both
           from
           murmuring
           and
           curious
           enquiring
           into
           counsailes
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           is
           neuer
           good
           and
           often
           dangerous
           when
           they
           know
           or
           at
           least
           suppose
           matters
           to
           passe
           vnder
           such
           mens
           iudgements
           ,
        
         
           In
           theese
           times
           it
           was
           conceiued
           by
           many
           that
           by
           erecting
           
           of
           a
           Mart
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           realme
           would
           be
           much
           enriched
           and
           made
           more
           famous
           ,
           and
           lesse
           obnoxious
           to
           other
           countries
           .
           The
           time
           was
           then
           esteemed
           fit
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           warres
           betweene
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           
             French
             King.
          
           The
           places
           deemed
           most
           meete
           were
           Hull
           for
           the
           east
           countries
           ,
           and
           Southampton
           for
           the
           South
           .
           London
           was
           thought
           no
           ill
           place
           ,
           but
           Southampton
           was
           iudged
           most
           conuenient
           for
           the
           first
           beginning
           .
           This
           matter
           detained
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsell
           in
           a
           deliberation
           both
           serious
           and
           long
           ,
           with
           great
           strength
           and
           variety
           of
           reasons
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           may
           giue
           some
           light
           to
           the
           like
           question
           ,
           which
           in
           times
           ensuing
           may
           happily
           againe
           be
           set
           on
           foot
           .
           I
           will
           here
           declare
           them
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           were
           collected
           by
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Against
           the
           Mart
           these
           octiections
           were
           made
           .
        
         
           
             1
             That
             strangers
             could
             haue
             no
             accesse
             into
             England
             by
             land
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             at
             Antwerp
             where
             the
             Mart
             then
             was
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             ill
             working
             of
             English
             cloaths
             made
             them
             lesse
             esteemed
             abroad
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             great
             quantity
             of
             English
             cloathes
             in
             Flanders
             would
             make
             them
             lesse
             desired
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             Merchants
             had
             then
             established
             their
             dwelling
             places
             at
             Antwerp
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             other
             Nations
             would
             forbeare
             their
             resort
             into
             England
             for
             a
             while
             vpon
             commandement
             of
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             the
             deniall
             of
             the
             requests
             of
             the
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Stilliard
             would
             be
             a
             hindrance
             to
             the
             Mart
             if
             preuention
             were
             not
             vsed
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             the
             pouerty
             and
             smalnesse
             of
             Southampton
             would
             be
             a
             great
             impediment
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             the
             Riuer
             Rhene
             was
             more
             commodious
             for
             Antwerp
             then
             any
             riuer
             was
             for
             England
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Herevnto
           answere
           was
           made
           that
           at
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Mart
           should
           beginne
           at
           Southampton
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           and
           the
           Almans
           would
           stop
           entercourse
           to
           Antwerp
           by
           land
           ,
           so
           as
           nothing
           should
           passe
           that
           way
           but
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           
           Againe
           as
           
             South
             ampton
          
           wanteth
           the
           commodity
           of
           accesse
           of
           merchandise
           by
           land
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           the
           commodity
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           accesse
           of
           enimies
           by
           land
           ,
           and
           if
           warres
           should
           be
           raised
           then
           the
           Nauie
           of
           England
           is
           sufficient
           to
           defend
           them
           .
           And
           further
           that
           trafique
           that
           cometh
           to
           Antwerp
           by
           land
           is
           almost
           only
           from
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           who
           may
           with
           greater
           ease
           ,
           and
           lesse
           danger
           transport
           their
           merchandises
           into
           England
           by
           sea
           .
           That
           the
           ill
           making
           of
           cloathes
           was
           fit
           to
           be
           redressed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           sitting
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           was
           then
           reduced
           to
           some
           ripenesse
           ,
           the
           vpper
           house
           hauing
           one
           bill
           and
           the
           neither
           house
           another
           in
           good
           forwardnesse
           .
           Neither
           were
           they
           so
           ill
           made
           but
           that
           the
           Flemmings
           did
           easily
           desire
           them
           ,
           offering
           rather
           to
           Pay
           the
           imposition
           of
           the
           Emperor
           then
           to
           be
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           were
           necessarie
           that
           the
           passage
           of
           ships
           should
           be
           staied
           vntill
           the
           Mart
           should
           aduance
           to
           some
           ripenesse
           ,
           and
           that
           cloathes
           should
           be
           bought
           with
           the
           Kinges
           money
           and
           conueied
           to
           Southampton
           to
           be
           there
           vttered
           at
           the
           Mart
           ,
           which
           should
           helpe
           the
           inconuenience
           very
           well
           .
           That
           merchants
           neuer
           binde
           themselues
           to
           any
           mansion
           ,
           which
           either
           to
           atchieue
           gaine
           or
           to
           auoide
           danger
           they
           will
           not
           readily
           forsake
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           remoued
           from
           Bruges
           to
           Antwerp
           only
           for
           the
           English
           commodities
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           they
           shall
           haue
           a
           good
           commodity
           by
           coming
           to
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           be
           rid
           of
           great
           feare
           of
           danger
           both
           in
           their
           liues
           and
           goods
           ,
           in
           forsaking
           Antwerp
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           feare
           that
           they
           will
           be
           curious
           in
           making
           the
           change
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Emperor
           was
           then
           so
           neerely
           driuen
           ,
           that
           neither
           was
           he
           willing
           to
           attend
           the
           impeachment
           of
           the
           Mart
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           at
           that
           time
           doe
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Flemmings
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           vnder
           him
           could
           more
           hardly
           be
           without
           the
           English
           ,
           then
           the
           English
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           forbeare
           that
           trafique
           ,
           and
           besides
           they
           liued
           then
           in
           feare
           of
           loosing
           all
           .
        
         
         
           That
           it
           were
           good
           that
           for
           the
           present
           the
           Stilliard
           me●…
           were
           generally
           answered
           ,
           and
           triall
           made
           whether
           by
           any
           gentle
           offer
           of
           some
           part
           of
           their
           liberties
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           ship
           ,
           and
           their
           wares
           vnto
           the
           mart
           .
           The
           French
           also
           might
           easily
           be
           drawen
           ouer
           ,
           hauing
           one
           trafique
           at
           that
           time
           but
           with
           England
           .
           That
           these
           two
           might
           suffice
           to
           beginne
           a
           Mart.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           merchants
           would
           make
           good
           shift
           for
           their
           lodging
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           ability
           of
           the
           place
           that
           maketh
           a
           mart
           ,
           but
           the
           resort
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           as
           
             Spaniards
             ,
             Almans
             ,
             Italians
             ,
             Flemmings
             ,
             Uenetians
             ,
             Danes
             ,
          
           in
           exchanging
           their
           commodities
           one
           with
           another
           .
           With
           whom
           also
           would
           concurre
           the
           Merchants
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Bristowe
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           cloaths
           which
           should
           be
           carried
           thither
           at
           the
           first
           might
           be
           taken
           vp
           with
           the
           Kings
           money
           and
           there
           be
           vttered
           .
        
         
           That
           Bruges
           where
           the
           Mart
           was
           before
           standeth
           not
           vpon
           the
           Rheene
           neither
           doth
           Antwerp
           where
           the
           Mart
           was
           then
           .
           Frankeford
           doth
           and
           may
           well
           serue
           for
           a
           faire
           for
           high
           Almaine
           ,
           but
           Southampton
           serueth
           better
           for
           all
           countries
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           for
           few
           of
           these
           resort
           to
           Frankeford
           .
        
         
           Herewith
           diuerse
           reasons
           were
           alleaged
           for
           the
           Mart
           ,
           and
           namely
           that
           the
           vent
           of
           English
           cloathes
           would
           hereby
           be
           open
           in
           all
           times
           of
           watre
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           merchants
           goods
           would
           be
           out
           of
           danger
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           without
           feare
           of
           danger
           of
           arresting
           vpon
           euery
           light
           cause
           .
           That
           it
           would
           much
           enrich
           the
           Realme
           ,
           because
           as
           a
           Market
           enricheth
           a
           towne
           ,
           so
           doth
           a
           Mart
           enrich
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           That
           vpon
           occasion
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           might
           be
           borrowed
           of
           them
           who
           frequent
           the
           Mart.
           That
           the
           King
           might
           command
           a
           great
           number
           of
           strangers
           ships
           to
           serue
           in
           his
           warres
           .
           That
           warre
           being
           made
           all
           goods
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Kings
           danger
           .
           that
           the
           English
           should
           buy
           all
           things
           at
           the
           first
           hand
           of
           strangers
           .
           Wheras
           then
           the
           strangers
           sold
           their
           wares
           to
           the
           Flemings
           ,
           &
           the
           Flemings
           to
           the
           English.
           That
           
           the
           townes
           towards
           the
           sea
           would
           hereby
           be
           made
           more
           populous
           ,
           rich
           ,
           beautifull
           and
           strong
           .
           That
           the
           merchants
           insteed
           of
           Tapistrie
           ,
           points
           ,
           glasses
           and
           other
           laces
           ,
           would
           then
           bring
           in
           bullion
           ,
           and
           other
           substantiall
           merchandizes
           to
           haue
           the
           English
           cloath
           ,
           and
           tinne
           That
           by
           this
           means
           the
           English
           should
           abate
           the
           power
           of
           their
           enimies
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           enforced
           to
           borrow
           of
           Merchants
           but
           when
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           no
           great
           quantity
           or
           summe
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           was
           then
           esteemed
           most
           conuenient
           ,
           because
           the
           warres
           betwixt
           the
           French
           and
           the
           Emperor
           caused
           the
           
             Italians
             ,
             Genowaies
             ,
             Portugals
          
           ,
           and
           Spaniards
           to
           forbeare
           their
           trade
           to
           Antwerp
           .
           The
           Prussians
           also
           and
           other
           East
           countries
           hauing
           14
           ships
           against
           the
           Emperor
           would
           not
           be
           very
           forward
           to
           aduenture
           thither
           .
           Againe
           the
           French
           inuading
           Lorraine
           ,
           and
           menacing
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Almaines
           lying
           on
           the
           riuer
           of
           Rheene
           ,
           did
           stop
           the
           course
           of
           merchants
           out
           of
           Italie
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           Frankeford
           as
           to
           Antwerp
           .
           And
           further
           the
           putting
           of
           souldiers
           into
           Antwerp
           moued
           the
           Merchants
           to
           forbeare
           their
           trafique
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           safety
           .
           Also
           the
           breach
           which
           a
           late
           tempest
           had
           made
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           make
           the
           channell
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           the
           hauen
           naught
           .
           Lastly
           the
           stop
           of
           the
           exchange
           to
           Lyons
           would
           make
           many
           Flemmings
           bankrupts
           .
           And
           because
           these
           nations
           cannot
           liue
           without
           a
           vent
           .
           These
           things
           decaying
           the
           Mart
           of
           Antwerp
           &
           Frankeford
           they
           would
           most
           willingly
           vpon
           erecting
           a
           〈◊〉
           Mart
           resort
           to
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           towne
           of
           Southampton
           was
           esteemed
           most
           sit
           because
           the
           
             Spaniards
             ,
             Brittaines
             ,
             Gascoins
             ,
             Lombards
             ,
             Genowaies
             ,
             Normans
             ,
             Italians
             ,
          
           the
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Eastland
           ,
           the
           
             Prussians
             ,
             Danes
             ,
             Swedens
          
           &
           Norwegians
           might
           indifferently
           resort
           thither
           ,
           &
           more
           easie
           than
           to
           Antwerpe
           .
           And
           wheras
           the
           Flemmings
           hauing
           few
           commodities
           haue
           allured
           Merchants
           by
           their
           priuiledges
           to
           settle
           a
           Mart
           among
           them
           ,
           much
           more
           easily
           should
           the
           English
           doe
           it
           hauing
           both
           opportunity
           &
           meanes
           ,
           as
           cloath
           ,
           tinne
           ,
           seacoale
           lead
           ,
           bellmettall
           and
           such
           other
           commodities
           ,
           as
           few
           christian
           
           countries
           haue
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           the
           meanes
           to
           establish
           this
           mart
           were
           contriued
           to
           be
           these
           .
           First
           that
           the
           English
           merchants
           should
           forbeare
           their
           resort
           for
           a
           mart
           or
           two
           beyond
           the
           seas
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           the
           impositions
           there
           charged
           vpon
           them
           .
           Then
           that
           proclamation
           should
           be
           made
           in
           diuerse
           parts
           of
           this
           Realme
           where
           Merchants
           chiefly
           resort
           ,
           that
           there
           shal
           be
           a
           free
           Mart
           kept
           at
           Southampton
           to
           beginne
           presently
           after
           whitsontide
           and
           to
           continue
           fiue
           weekes
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           should
           be
           noe
           hindrance
           to
           St
           Iames
           faire
           at
           Bristow
           nor
           to
           Bartholomew
           faire
           in
           London
           .
           The
           priuiledges
           of
           which
           Mart
           should
           be
           expressed
           to
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           That
           all
           men
           should
           haue
           free
           libertie
           for
           resort
           and
           returne
           without
           arresting
           ,
           except
           in
           cases
           of
           treason
           ,
           murther
           or
           selony
           .
           That
           for
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Mart
           all
           men
           should
           pay
           but
           halfe
           the
           custome
           due
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           That
           during
           the
           time
           noe
           shipping
           should
           be
           made
           from
           any
           place
           betweene
           Southwales
           &
           Essex
           but
           only
           to
           South-hampton
           .
           That
           in
           
             Hampshire
             ,
             Wiltshire
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Surry
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             Dorse●…shire
             ,
          
           and
           no
           bargaine
           should
           be
           made
           for
           wares
           during
           that
           time
           but
           only
           at
           that
           Mart.
           That
           a
           court
           should
           be
           erected
           to
           punish
           offendors
           with
           liberties
           of
           good
           condition
           .
           That
           some
           one
           commodity
           as
           happily
           some
           one
           kind
           of
           cloath
           should
           be
           assigned
           as
           proper
           to
           the
           Mart.
           That
           some
           liberties
           must
           be
           giuen
           to
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           South-hampton
           and
           some
           monies
           lent
           to
           them
           if
           it
           might
           be
           spared
           to
           beginne
           their
           Trafique
           .
           That
           ships
           should
           attend
           the
           safegard
           of
           Merchants
           so
           well
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           this
           Mart
           tooke
           good
           effect
           ,
           another
           might
           be
           erected
           at
           Hull
           for
           the
           Northeast
           countries
           ,
           to
           beginne
           presently
           after
           Sturbridge
           faire
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           returne
           before
           the
           great
           Ices
           stopped
           their
           seas
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           was
           concluded
           but
           the
           execution
           was
           for
           a
           time
           delaied
           because
           the
           wooll
           fleete
           of
           60
           saile
           ,
           was
           lately
           before
           departed
           for
           Antwerp
           ,
           &
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           called
           backe
           .
           But
           to
           make
           the
           first
           preparation
           because
           a
           Mart
           
           could
           not
           subsist
           without
           exchang
           ▪
           liberty
           was
           granted
           to
           the
           English
           Merchants
           ,
           to
           exchang
           and
           rechange
           money
           for
           money
           .
           As
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           this
           profitable
           purpose
           was
           first
           delaied
           ,
           so
           afterwards
           it
           was
           altogether
           dashed
           ,
           first
           by
           the
           Kinges
           sicknesse
           ,
           after
           by
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           albeit
           the
           King
           was
           both
           deepely
           in
           debt
           ,
           and
           had
           many
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           troublesome
           times
           he
           did
           forbeare
           to
           charge
           his
           subiects
           with
           such
           loanes
           and
           impositions
           as
           vsually
           in
           peace
           breed
           discontent
           ,
           and
           in
           turbulent
           times
           disquiet
           ,
           but
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           Foulker
           in
           the
           
             low
             Countries
          
           for
           moneys
           vpon
           loane
           at
           a
           very
           high
           rate
           .
           And
           hereupon
           letters
           were
           directed
           from
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           counsell
           to
           the
           Foulker
           at
           Antwerp
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           from
           the
           King
           63000
           punds
           Flemmish
           in
           Februarie
           ,
           and
           24000
           in
           Aprill
           next
           before
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           87000
           pounds
           Flemmish
           .
           A
           faire
           summe
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           one
           year
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           busy
           world
           when
           it
           was
           necessarie
           for
           Princes
           not
           to
           be
           without
           money
           .
           Hereupon
           and
           for
           that
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           at
           that
           time
           he
           was
           well
           able
           to
           forbeare
           money
           ,
           they
           aduised
           the
           King
           to
           pay
           to
           him
           only
           5000
           pounds
           of
           the
           45000
           l
           which
           then
           remained
           vnpaid
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           the
           rest
           at
           the
           vsuall
           yearly
           interest
           of
           14
           l
           for
           euery
           hundred
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           desired
           him
           to
           retaine
           good
           patience
           .
           Hereto
           the
           Foulker
           answered
           that
           as
           he
           had
           found
           faire
           dealings
           before
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           rest
           content
           to
           deferre
           pa●…ment
           of
           30000
           l
           so
           as
           20000
           l
           thereof
           might
           be
           well
           assured
           to
           be
           paid
           within
           some
           conuenient
           time
           .
           All
           this
           was
           presently
           agreed
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           faithfully
           performed
           afterwards
           .
           And
           assuredly
           as
           God
           is
           the
           word
           and
           cannot
           but
           make
           good
           his
           word
           ,
           so
           a
           Prince
           so
           much
           looseth
           of
           his
           dignity
           as
           hee
           declineth
           from
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           a
           garrison
           pay
           of
           10000
           l
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Frontires
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           to
           Calais
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           yeere
           5000
           l
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           hereto
           if
           we
           adde
           the
           Kings
           great
           charges
           in
           fortification
           vpon
           both
           the
           frontires
           of
           
           Scotland
           and
           France
           the
           particulars
           wherof
           I
           omit
           as
           matters
           now
           altogether
           of
           no
           vse
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           be
           discerned
           that
           the
           hostility
           with
           Scotland
           and
           France
           and
           the
           inciuility
           of
           Ireland
           were
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           cause
           which
           held
           this
           frugall
           King
           thus
           diued
           in
           debt
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           another
           means
           of
           raising
           of
           mony
           commissions
           went
           forth
           for
           selling
           chantry
           lands
           ,
           and
           houses
           for
           paiment
           of
           the
           Kings
           debt
           giuen
           forth
           to
           be
           251000
           pounds
           sterling
           at
           the
           least
           .
           Also
           to
           enquire
           of
           all
           Church
           goods
           either
           remaining
           in
           Cathedrall
           or
           parish
           Churches
           or
           embes●…ed
           away
           ,
           &
           namely
           of
           Iewels
           of
           gold
           &
           siluer
           or
           siluer
           crosses
           ,
           candi●…sticks
           ,
           censors
           ,
           challicies
           ,
           ready
           mony
           ,
           coapes
           and
           other
           vestiments
           ,
           and
           reseruing
           to
           euery
           Church
           one
           Challice
           ,
           and
           couering
           for
           the
           Communion
           ●…able
           ,
           the
           residue
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           King.
           ●…y
           their
           sales
           and
           enquiries
           the
           Kings
           wants
           were
           〈◊〉
           what
           relieued
           .
           And
           many
           persons
           ,
           uery
           meane
           both
           for
           birth
           and
           ability
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           l●…sse
           place
           of
           emploiment
           ,
           found
           means
           to
           aduance
           themselues
           to
           so
           great
           estate
           as
           they
           left
           their
           posterity
           ranged
           among
           the
           nobility
           of
           this
           realme
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           church
           purchasers
           ,
           I
           haue
           seene
           many
           melt
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           shall
           be
           obserued
           either
           by
           riot
           or
           by
           improuidence
           to
           consume
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           for
           more
           assured
           strength
           of
           the
           Borders
           vpon
           Scotland
           order
           was
           setled
           that
           no
           man
           in
           those
           parts
           should
           beare
           two
           offices
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           not
           well
           obserued
           in
           later
           years
           hath
           much
           derogated
           both
           from
           the
           dignity
           and
           discharge
           of
           offices
           aswell
           in
           state
           as
           in
           some
           inferior
           places
           .
        
         
           Another
           means
           for
           raising
           mony
           was
           practised
           no
           lesse
           pleasing
           to
           the
           people
           then
           profitable
           to
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           And
           that
           was
           by
           enquiring
           after
           offences
           of
           officers
           in
           great
           place
           ,
           who
           as
           by
           vniust
           dealing
           they
           became
           most
           odious
           ,
           so
           by
           iustice
           in
           their
           punishments
           ,
           the
           Prince
           acquireth
           both
           loue
           and
           applause
           .
           And
           so
           one
           Beamont
           M
           ●
           of
           the
           Rolles
           was
           conuinced
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           office
           of
           wardes
           
           he
           had
           purchased
           lands
           with
           the
           Kinges
           mony
           ,
           also
           that
           he
           had
           lent
           aboue
           700
           l
           of
           the
           Kinges
           mony
           ,
           and
           forborne
           11000
           of
           the
           Kinges
           debts
           for
           his
           owne
           profit
           .
           Also
           that
           being
           M
           r
           of
           the
           Rolles
           he
           dealt
           corruptly
           in
           a
           case
           betweene
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lady
             Powes
          
           .
           For
           he
           bought
           the
           Ladies
           Tithe
           and
           caused
           an
           indenture
           to
           be
           forged
           from
           
             Charles
             Brandon
          
           the
           Duke
           a
           little
           before
           deceased
           ,
           purposing
           a
           grant
           of
           the
           lands
           in
           question
           from
           
             Duke
             Charles
          
           to
           the
           
             Lady
             Powes
          
           .
           Also
           that
           he
           had
           concealed
           the
           felony
           of
           his
           seruant
           ,
           who
           hauing
           stolne
           from
           him
           200
           l
           he
           tooke
           the
           mony
           to
           himselfe
           againe
           .
           Hereupon
           he
           surrendred
           to
           the
           King
           all
           his
           offices
           ,
           lands
           &
           goods
           in
           satisfaction
           as
           well
           for
           the
           monies
           due
           by
           him
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           fines
           which
           his
           offences
           had
           merited
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           dull
           and
           heauy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           senslesly
           deuoted
           in
           his
           sensuall
           auarice
           .
        
         
           One
           Whalie
           receiuer
           of
           Yorkeshire
           acknowledged
           how
           he
           had
           lent
           the
           Kinges
           mony
           for
           gaine
           ,
           how
           he
           euer
           paid
           one
           yeares
           reuenue
           with
           the
           arrerages
           of
           the
           yeare
           before
           ,
           how
           he
           had
           bought
           the
           Kinges
           land
           with
           the
           Kinges
           mony
           ,
           how
           he
           had
           made
           diuerse
           false
           accompts
           ,
           how
           vpon
           fall
           of
           mony
           he
           borrowed
           diuerse
           summes
           ,
           whereby
           he
           gained
           500
           l
           at
           one
           crying
           downe
           .
           For
           these
           misdemeanors
           he
           surrendred
           his
           office
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           pay
           such
           fines
           as
           the
           King
           or
           his
           counsell
           should
           charge
           vpon
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           '
           Duchie
           was
           conuinced
           that
           he
           had
           sould
           the
           Kings
           landes
           and
           timber
           woods
           without
           commission
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           great
           fines
           for
           the
           Kings
           lands
           and
           applied
           them
           to
           his
           proper
           vse
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           made
           leases
           in
           reuersion
           for
           more
           then
           xxi
           years
           ,
           for
           these
           offences
           he
           surrendred
           his
           office
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           be
           fined
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           King.
           So
           his
           fine
           was
           gessed
           at
           6000
           l
           whereof
           2000
           were
           remitted
           vpon
           condition
           that
           the
           other
           4000
           should
           be
           paid
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           that
           yeare
           .
        
         
           This
           he
           endured
           with
           a
           manly
           patience
           as
           knowing
           
           right
           well
           that
           he
           held
           all
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           estate
           vpon
           curtesie
           of
           those
           who
           hated
           him
           at
           the
           heart
           .
           It
           was
           at
           the
           first
           suspected
           and
           afterwards
           expected
           by
           all
           that
           among
           other
           matters
           obiected
           against
           the
           
             Lord
             Paget
          
           the
           chiefe
           or
           at
           least
           one
           should
           haue
           beene
           for
           contriuing
           to
           Banquet
           the
           Lords
           at
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           vnder
           pretence
           thereof
           to
           take
           off
           their
           heads
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           cause
           for
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           lost
           his
           head
           .
           But
           because
           no
           mention
           was
           made
           thereof
           ,
           because
           about
           the
           same
           time
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           of
           
             Wilton
             ,
             Bannister
          
           and
           Crane
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           after
           the
           Earle
           of
           Arundell
           were
           freely
           discharged
           hauing
           beene
           imprisoned
           for
           this
           conspiracy
           ,
           the
           conceit
           was
           taken
           that
           the
           Dukes
           head
           was
           the
           only
           aime
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           residue
           were
           vsed
           but
           as
           a
           countenance
           of
           state
           to
           dazle
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Letters
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           gouernor
           of
           Gernesey
           ,
           that
           divine
           seruice
           should
           there
           be
           vsed
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           A
           King
           of
           Armes
           named
           Vlster
           was
           newly
           instituted
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           his
           prouince
           was
           all
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           the
           first
           4
           th
           King
           of
           Armes
           ,
           the
           first
           herald
           appointed
           for
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           matters
           were
           in
           action
           the
           
             Emperors
             Embassador
          
           in
           England
           deliuered
           letters
           to
           the
           King
           from
           the
           Regent
           in
           the
           
             low
             Countries
          
           ,
           importing
           that
           whereas
           the
           King
           was
           bound
           by
           a
           treaty
           betweene
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           Kinges
           Father
           at
           Lutrect
           in
           the
           yeare
           1542
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             low
             Countries
          
           should
           be
           inuaded
           the
           King
           should
           aide
           him
           with
           5000
           foote
           ,
           or
           70
           crownes
           a
           day
           during
           4
           moneths
           and
           that
           this
           aide
           should
           be
           performed
           within
           one
           moneth
           after
           request
           .
           For
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           inuaded
           Luxembourg
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           required
           aide
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           according
           to
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           treaty
           .
        
         
           Herevpon
           order
           was
           giuen
           that
           if
           the
           Embassador
           did
           moue
           for
           answere
           to
           this
           letter
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           told
           by
           two
           of
           the
           counsell
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           Kinges
           progresse
           his
           counsell
           was
           dispersed
           ,
           whose
           aduice
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           heare
           .
           And
           further
           that
           the
           K.
           had
           committed
           the
           same
           treaty
           to
           be
           perused
           by
           men
           whose
           iudgments
           as
           he
           did
           much
           respect
           ,
           
           so
           would
           he
           expect
           a
           time
           vntill
           their
           opinions
           might
           be
           heard
           .
           And
           in
           case
           that
           after
           this
           the
           Embassador
           should
           againe
           require
           an
           answere
           ,
           then
           they
           should
           say
           that
           the
           King
           hauing
           lately
           wrestled
           out
           of
           most
           dangerous
           warres
           ,
           wherewith
           his
           yong
           years
           were
           ouerburthened
           ,
           he
           hoped
           well
           that
           the
           Emperor
           would
           not
           desire
           to
           thrust
           him
           into
           the
           like
           againe
           .
           That
           he
           had
           sworne
           amity
           with
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           which
           he
           could
           not
           with
           his
           honour
           breake
           ,
           &
           therefore
           if
           the
           Emperor
           should
           deeme
           it
           so
           meete
           he
           would
           mediate
           a
           peace
           as
           a
           friend
           to
           both
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           best
           effect
           by
           forbearing
           to
           vse
           hostility
           against
           either
           .
           And
           in
           case
           the
           Embassador
           should
           still
           perseuere
           to
           vrge
           the
           treaty
           they
           were
           lastly
           directed
           to
           answere
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           hold
           himselfe
           bound
           by
           that
           treaty
           ,
           as
           both
           made
           by
           his
           Father
           and
           euidently
           preiudiciall
           to
           his
           real●…
           ▪
           for
           albeit
           agreements
           of
           peace
           are
           perpetuall
           &
           bind
           the
           successor
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           agreements
           of
           society
           &
           cōsederation
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Emperor
           did
           right
           well
           vnderstand
           ,
           for
           whē
           the
           King
           in
           his
           last
           warres
           desired
           to
           enter
           a
           new
           treaty
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           he
           returned
           answere
           that
           it
           should
           not
           need
           ,
           for
           albeit
           the
           King
           were
           discharged
           by
           his
           Fathers
           death
           yet
           the
           Emperor
           was
           still
           bound
           .
           And
           againe
           the
           Emperor
           had
           not
           for
           his
           part
           performed
           the
           treaty
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           hindring
           the
           carriage
           of
           horses
           ,
           armor
           ,
           and
           munition
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           had
           prouided
           for
           his
           warres
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           neglecting
           to
           send
           aide
           when
           the
           low
           Country
           of
           Calais
           was
           forraged
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           iustly
           demand
           performance
           thereof
           from
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           hath
           beene
           often
           in
           like
           sort
           answered
           ,
           that
           treaties
           dissolue
           by
           death
           of
           those
           who
           made
           them
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Fidenates
           held
           themselues
           discharged
           of
           the
           league
           which
           they
           had
           made
           with
           Romulus
           after
           his
           death
           .
           And
           the
           Latines
           did
           the
           like
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Tullus
           ,
           and
           likewise
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Ancus
           .
           The
           Etrurians
           affirmed
           the
           like
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Priscus
           .
           And
           the
           Sabines
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Seruius
           .
           And
           againe
           after
           that
           Tarquinius
           was
           
           cast
           out
           of
           state
           .
           I
           know
           also
           that
           the
           difference
           is
           great
           betweene
           a
           league
           of
           peace
           and
           a
           league
           of
           society
           &
           confederation
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           touch
           euery
           string
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           which
           Hottoman
           calleth
           a
           noble
           question
           ,
           and
           much
           tossed
           and
           debated
           ,
           partly
           because
           it
           consisteth
           of
           many
           knotty
           and
           thorny
           distinctions
           ,
           wherein
           approued
           authors
           doe
           not
           well
           agree
           ,
           but
           chiefely
           because
           at
           this
           time
           it
           fell
           not
           to
           be
           a
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           when
           the
           Embassador
           first
           came
           for
           answere
           to
           this
           letter
           M
           r
           Wotton
           and
           M
           r
           Hobbie
           answered
           according
           to
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           their
           instructions
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           departed
           well
           satisfied
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           called
           for
           answere
           againe
           one
           Stukely
           arriued
           out
           of
           France
           and
           declared
           to
           the
           counsell
           how
           the
           French
           King
           being
           persuaded
           that
           Stukely
           would
           neuer
           returne
           into
           England
           because
           he
           departed
           without
           leaue
           vpon
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           his
           master
           bewraied
           to
           him
           that
           if
           he
           could
           procure
           peace
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           he
           intended
           to
           besiege
           Calais
           and
           was
           in
           hope
           to
           carry
           the
           towne
           by
           way
           of
           the
           sand
           hills
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           thence
           winning
           rice
           banke
           he
           might
           both
           famish
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           beate
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           how
           he
           further
           said
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           land
           in
           some
           angle
           of
           Scotland
           about
           Falmouth
           because
           boulewarkes
           there
           might
           easily
           be
           wonne
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Catholiques
           .
           And
           further
           how
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
             Mounsier
             de
             Guise
          
           should
           enter
           England
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           good
           leaue
           ,
           but
           with
           aide
           and
           conduct
           from
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           discouery
           the
           King
           assembled
           his
           counsell
           at
           Windesor
           ,
           &
           entred
           with
           them
           into
           deliberation
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           either
           safe
           from
           him
           or
           to
           no
           disaduantage
           to
           rely
           so
           securely
           either
           vpon
           the
           strength
           or
           faith
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           refuse
           or
           neglect
           to
           afford
           aide
           vnto
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           thereby
           happily
           incurre
           his
           hostility
           .
        
         
           Many
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           King
           should
           condescend
           to
           aide
           the
           Emperor
           .
           First
           for
           that
           if
           the
           King
           were
           desirous
           
           to
           hold
           the
           Emperor
           bound
           by
           the
           treaty
           made
           with
           the
           Kinges
           father
           he
           must
           also
           be
           obliged
           thereby
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           was
           a
           lame
           halting
           league
           and
           could
           not
           possibly
           goe
           vpright
           .
           Then
           for
           that
           if
           the
           Emperor
           should
           not
           be
           aided
           the
           house
           of
           Burgundie
           was
           like
           to
           be
           deuoured
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           whereby
           their
           greatnesse
           might
           grow
           dreadfull
           especi●…lly
           to
           England
           .
           Then
           for
           that
           againe
           the
           French
           King
           had
           drawen
           the
           Turke
           into
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           be
           resisted
           as
           a
           common
           enimy
           .
           And
           further
           in
           case
           the
           Emperor
           vpon
           ext●…emity
           should
           compose
           agreement
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           danger
           to
           England
           would
           be
           double
           .
           First
           vpon
           offence
           taken
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           then
           vpon
           the
           French
           Kings
           old
           disposition
           edged
           by
           euery
           new
           displeasure
           wherein
           the
           deuotion
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           .
           And
           againe
           the
           English
           Merchants
           were
           so
           ill
           intreated
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Realme
           was
           so
           much
           eng●…ged
           in
           honour
           and
           in
           wealth
           as
           some
           remedy
           was
           to
           be
           sought
           ,
           &
           none
           better
           then
           by
           giuing
           aide
           .
           Lastly
           the
           French
           Kings
           proceedings
           were
           no
           les●…e
           doubtfull
           then
           fearfull
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           Stukelies
           report
           (
           not
           altog●…ther
           to
           be
           neglected
           )
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           breaking
           and
           firing
           diuers
           English
           ships
           the
           auncient
           strength
           and
           fortresses
           of
           the
           realme
           .
        
         
           Others
           were
           of
           aduice
           that
           the
           Emperors
           demands
           of
           aide
           should
           be
           denied
           ▪
           First
           for
           that
           it
           would
           be
           too
           chargeable
           and
           almost
           ●…mpossible
           for
           the
           English
           to
           performe
           .
           Th●…n
           for
           that
           when
           the
           Emperor
           should
           die
           the
           whole
           weight
           of
           the
           warre
           would
           r●…ule
           vpon
           the
           English.
           And
           further
           the
           Germaine
           Protestants
           would
           be
           offended
           herewith
           ,
           &
           conceiue
           some
           doubts
           of
           their
           owne
           estates
           .
           Lastly
           there
           was
           hope
           that
           the
           amity
           with
           ●…rance
           would
           not
           long
           continue
           but
           a●…end
           ▪
           &
           that
           the
           ●…mbassadors
           then
           lately
           sent
           would
           repaire
           all
           harmes
           done
           by
           the
           French
           upon
           English
           shipps
           .
        
         
           Betweene
           both
           these
           the
           King
           stroke
           a
           mid●…ing
           iudgment
           ,
           so
           to
           ai●…e
           the
           Emperor
           against
           the
           French
           King
           as
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           should
           also
           adioine
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           no
           
           other
           cause
           but
           as
           a
           common
           enimy
           for
           drawing
           the
           Turkes
           forces
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           her●…by
           as
           the
           cause
           was
           common
           so
           would
           there
           be
           more
           parties
           to
           it
           .
           And
           this
           also
           would
           moderate
           the
           charge
           of
           aiding
           the
           Emperor
           according
           to
           the
           treaty
           ,
           and
           whensoeuer
           the
           Emperor
           should
           die
           or
           breake
           off
           ,
           it
           was
           likely
           that
           some
           of
           those
           Princes
           and
           parties
           should
           remaine
           so
           as
           the
           King
           should
           not
           stand
           alone
           .
           Moreouer
           this
           friendship
           would
           much
           advance
           the
           Kinges
           other
           affaires
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           finally
           it
           would
           be
           honourable
           to
           breake
           with
           the
           French
           King
           vpon
           this
           common
           quarrell
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           advise
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           two
           obiections
           were
           made
           ,
           one
           that
           the
           treaty
           must
           be
           entertained
           with
           so
           many
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           speedily
           or
           secretly
           concluded
           .
           The
           other
           that
           in
           case
           the
           purpose
           should
           be
           discouered
           and
           not
           concluded
           the
           French
           might
           be
           prouoked
           thereby
           to
           practise
           the
           like
           confederation
           against
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           the
           King
           did
           knit
           vp
           in
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           treaty
           should
           be
           made
           only
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Emperors
           means
           with
           other
           Princes
           .
           Secondly
           that
           the
           Emperors
           acceptance
           should
           be
           well
           vnderstood
           before
           any
           treaty
           were
           either
           entered
           or
           entertained
           against
           the
           French.
           
        
         
           Herevpon
           letters
           were
           dispatched
           to
           M
           r
           Morison
           the
           
             Kinges
             Embassador
          
           with
           the
           Emperor
           whereby
           he
           was
           directed
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           Emperor
           how
           the
           King
           touched
           with
           pitty
           at
           the
           invasion
           of
           Christian
           countries
           by
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           would
           willingly
           ioin●…
           with
           him
           and
           other
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           (
           in
           case
           the
           Emperor
           could
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           )
           in
           some
           league
           against
           the
           Turkes
           and
           against
           their
           confederats
           .
           But
           caution
           was
           giuen
           that
           he
           should
           not
           once
           mention
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           nor
           answere
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           only
           to
           say
           that
           his
           commission
           extended
           no
           further
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Emperor
           would
           send
           a
           messenger
           into
           England
           he
           should
           happily
           know
           more
           .
        
         
           Herewith
           and
           because
           time
           beateth
           out
           truth
           letters
           
           were
           sent
           to
           M
           r
           Pickering
           the
           Kinges
           Embassador
           in
           ●…rance
           to
           know
           whether
           S●…ukely
           h●…d
           acqu●…inted
           hi●…
           with
           any
           of
           those
           matters
           which
           he
           had
           disclosed
           in
           England
           .
           And
           with
           what
           familiarity
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           vsed
           him
           or
           by
           what
           other
           circu●…stances
           he
           could
           conceiue
           his
           report
           to
           be
           true
           Herewith
           also
           the
           
             Lord
             Gray
          
           was
           chosen
           deputy
           of
           Calais
           ,
           &
           the
           
             Lord
             Wentworth
          
           remoued
           as
           one
           whose
           youth
           &
           want
           of
           experience
           ,
           was
           held
           vnfit
           to
           gouerne
           that
           ch●…rge
           in
           turbulent
           times
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           S
           r
           
             Nicholas
             Wentworth
          
           was
           remoued
           from
           being
           Porter
           of
           the
           towne
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           old
           age
           ,
           but
           had
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           yea●…ly
           pension
           assigned
           him
           for
           his
           life
           .
           Also
           by
           abating
           needlesse
           expences
           to
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           against
           charge
           the
           seuerall
           tables
           for
           young
           Lor●…s
           ,
           for
           the
           masters
           of
           Requests
           ,
           and
           for
           Sergeants
           at
           armes
           〈◊〉
           laid
           downe
           ,
           and
           diuerse
           extraordinary
           allowances
           we●…e
           taken
           away
           .
           And
           further
           because
           the
           King
           was
           to
           make
           paiment
           of
           48000
           l
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           14000
           l
           towards
           the
           summe
           300
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Merchants
           aduenturers
           granted
           to
           him
           a
           lone
           of
           40000
           l
           for
           three
           moneths
           ,
           to
           be
           leuied
           from
           the
           cloaths
           which
           they
           were
           then
           to
           transport
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           20
           shillings
           for
           euery
           cloath
           .
           But
           these
           Aduenturers
           went
           not
           vpon
           any
           aduenture
           because
           at
           that
           shipping
           40000
           broad
           cloaths
           were
           by
           them
           transported
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           matters
           were
           in
           action
           two
           Lawyers
           arriued
           in
           England
           with
           direction
           from
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           to
           declare
           what
           matters
           had
           beene
           determined
           against
           the
           English
           by
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           counsell
           ,
           and
           vpon
           what
           reasons
           and
           also
           what
           matters
           were
           then
           depending
           ,
           and
           what
           care
           and
           diligence
           was
           vsed
           in
           those
           dispatches
           .
           They
           were
           much
           commended
           by
           all
           for
           their
           modest
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           their
           sweet
           eloquence
           much
           delighted
           the
           King
           who
           againe
           in
           a
           short
           speech
           first
           thanked
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           for
           his
           desire
           to
           giu●…
           him
           satisfaction
           ,
           then
           commended
           them
           for
           well
           performing
           their
           charge
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           businesse
           he
           referred
           them
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           
           some
           of
           his
           counsell
           should
           commune
           thereof
           fully
           with
           them
           .
           Here
           M
           r
           
             Secretary
             Peeter
          
           ,
           and
           M
           r
           Watton
           ,
           and
           S
           r
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           laid
           before
           them
           the
           grieuances
           of
           the
           English
           merchants
           ,
           whose
           losses
           by
           the
           French
           exceeded
           the
           summe
           of
           50000
           l
           ,
           To
           this
           the
           Embassadors
           gaue
           little
           answere
           ,
           but
           said
           they
           would
           make
           report
           thereof
           at
           their
           returne
           into
           France
           ,
           affirming
           that
           they
           had
           no
           commission
           but
           only
           to
           declare
           the
           manner
           and
           causes
           of
           iudiciall
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           Presently
           a●…ter
           their
           returne
           
             Mounsier
             Villandry
          
           was
           sent
           againe
           in
           post
           to
           the
           King
           to
           declare
           vnto
           him
           that
           albeit
           M
           r
           Sydneies
           ,
           and
           M
           r
           Winters
           matters
           went
           iustly
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           because
           th●…y
           were
           the
           Kings
           seruants
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           in
           place
           neere
           his
           person
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           was
           content
           freely
           to
           giue
           to
           M
           r
           Sydney
           his
           ship
           and
           all
           his
           goods
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           M
           r
           Winter
           his
           ship
           and
           all
           his
           owne
           goods
           .
           But
           this
           offer
           the
           King
           refused
           assuming
           that
           he
           required
           nothing
           freely
           ,
           but
           expected
           iustice
           and
           expedition
           .
           Villandry
           shewed
           further
           that
           the
           King
           his
           master
           was
           desirous
           that
           the
           ordinances
           and
           customes
           of
           England
           and
           France
           touching
           Marine
           affaires
           might
           be
           reduced
           into
           one
           forme
           ,
           without
           any
           difference
           betweene
           them
           .
           Wherto
           answere
           was
           made
           that
           the
           English
           ordinances
           for
           marine
           affaires
           were
           no
           other
           then
           the
           ciuill
           lawes
           and
           certaine
           aunt●…ent
           additions
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           wherein
           they
           could
           conceiue
           no
           reason
           or
           conueni●…ncy
           of
           change
           ,
           hauing
           long
           continued
           without
           r●…proofe
           .
           After
           this
           Uillandry
           brought
           forth
           two
           proclamations
           not
           long
           before
           published
           in
           France
           and
           very
           aduantageable
           for
           the
           English
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           had
           a
           letter
           of
           thankes
           to
           the
           King
           his
           master
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           which
           was
           indited
           the
           maine
           of
           his
           message
           ,
           and
           whereto
           all
           other
           were
           but
           insinuations
           he
           desired
           that
           certaine
           Frenchmen
           taken
           vpon
           the
           co●…st
           of
           England
           might
           be
           released
           .
           Hereto
           he
           receiued
           answere
           that
           they
           were
           Pirats
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           should
           by
           iustice
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           some
           might
           happily
           by
           〈◊〉
           
           be
           spared
           ,
           so
           with
           this
           dispatch
           he
           returned
           for
           France
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           it
           was
           conceiu●…d
           he
           could
           be
           fully
           at
           home
           he
           came
           againe
           to
           the
           English
           court
           ,
           and
           there
           declared
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           how
           the
           King
           his
           master
           would
           deliuer
           4
           shipps
           against
           which
           iudgment
           had
           beene
           giuen
           .
           And
           that
           h●…e
           would
           appoint
           men
           of
           good
           sort
           and
           sufficiency
           to
           heare
           the
           English
           Merchants
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           alter
           his
           ordinances
           for
           marine
           affaires
           ,
           of
           which
           emendations
           he
           then
           sent
           a
           copy
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           King
           appointed
           his
           Secretaries
           to
           consider
           therof
           .
           And
           after
           some
           passages
           of
           time
           Uillandry
           had
           his
           answere
           .
           That
           the
           King
           intended
           not
           by
           receiuing
           fower
           ships
           freely
           to
           preiudice
           his
           right
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           That
           the
           appointing
           of
           an
           inferior
           counsell
           to
           heare
           Merchants
           at
           Paris
           after
           former
           tedious
           suits
           in
           a
           higher
           court
           ,
           he
           thought
           would
           be
           but
           dil●…tory
           and
           so
           to
           ▪
           little
           purpose
           ,
           because
           the
           inferior
           counsell
           would
           neuer
           vndoe
           that
           (
           albeit
           good
           cause
           should
           appeare
           )
           which
           had
           bin
           iudged
           by
           a
           higher
           counsell
           .
           That
           the
           new
           ordinances
           he
           liked
           no
           better
           then
           he
           did
           the
           olde
           ,
           and
           therfore
           desired
           no
           other
           then
           the
           customes
           which
           oflate
           times
           had
           beene
           vsed
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           then
           continued
           in
           force
           betweene
           England
           and
           the
           low
           countries
           .
           Lastly
           he
           desired
           no
           more
           words
           but
           deeds
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           were
           letters
           returned
           from
           M
           r
           Pickering
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           wherby
           he
           aduertised
           the
           King
           how
           Stukely
           neuer
           discouered
           any
           of
           those
           speeches
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           since
           he
           had
           charged
           vpon
           the
           
             French
             King.
          
           And
           further
           that
           he
           neuer
           was
           either
           in
           credite
           or
           conuersant
           with
           the
           French
           King
           or
           with
           the
           Constable
           ,
           nor
           euer
           resorted
           vnto
           them
           except
           once
           when
           he
           was
           interpreter
           betweene
           the
           Constable
           &
           certaine
           English
           pioners
           ,
           wherfore
           as
           it
           was
           very
           like
           so
           did
           he
           verily
           belieue
           that
           as
           the
           French
           King
           was
           alwaies
           close
           &
           reserued
           amongst
           his
           best
           knowne
           friends
           ,
           so
           would
           he
           not
           be
           open
           and
           vncircumspect
           to
           impart
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           import
           to
           a
           meere
           stranger
           and
           in
           a
           most
           vnseasonable
           time
           .
        
         
         
           Hereupon
           Stukely
           was
           examined
           againe
           ,
           and
           then
           sir
           ding
           it
           dangerous
           alike
           to
           confesse
           a
           truth
           or
           stand
           to
           a
           ly
           ,
           he
           became
           more
           vnconstant
           and
           variable
           then
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           wherfore
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           notice
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           
             French
             Kings
             Embassador
          
           of
           all
           those
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           he
           might
           acquaint
           his
           master
           with
           them
           .
           Letters
           were
           also
           sent
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             Embassador
          
           in
           Frace
           ,
           directing
           him
           to
           aduertise
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           of
           all
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           two
           speciall
           ends
           .
           One
           to
           manifest
           the
           Kings
           considence
           in
           his
           amity
           with
           France
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           bring
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           into
           suspition
           against
           all
           English
           fugitiues
           who
           resorted
           daily
           to
           his
           court
           .
           And
           so
           because
           no
           better
           person
           was
           the
           author
           ,
           incredible
           fables
           were
           not
           belieued
           .
           But
           herevpon
           some
           began
           to
           discourse
           that
           the
           accusations
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           were
           no
           lesse
           improbable
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           credict
           of
           no
           better
           persons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           happily
           be
           no
           lesse
           vntrue
           .
           But
           the
           difference
           is
           great
           betweene
           both
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           facts
           of
           a
           soueraigne
           Prince
           and
           of
           a
           subiect
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           when
           the
           French
           K.
           vnderstood
           aswell
           the
           imputation
           which
           Stukely
           had
           raised
           as
           his
           imprisonment
           .
           First
           he
           deepely
           protested
           his
           innocence
           in
           his
           particular
           and
           his
           generall
           sincere
           meaning
           for
           preseruing
           amity
           with
           England
           .
           Then
           he
           much
           blamed
           Stukelies
           villany
           ,
           and
           nolesse
           thanked
           the
           King
           aswell
           for
           that
           he
           had
           not
           afforded
           a
           credulous
           care
           to
           such
           mischeiuous
           devises
           ,
           wherein
           the
           tender
           touch
           of
           his
           estate
           might
           happily
           haue
           excused
           his
           error
           as
           for
           his
           Princely
           manner
           in
           acquainting
           him
           therwith
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           wh●…n
           M
           r
           Morrison
           the
           Kings
           Embassador
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           had
           opened
           the
           matt●…rs
           giuen
           him
           in
           charge
           ,
           touching
           a
           league
           against
           the
           Turke
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           confederats
           .
           The
           Emperor
           much
           thanked
           the
           King
           for
           his
           gentle
           offer
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           procure
           the
           Regent
           to
           send
           ouer
           some
           persons
           of
           cred●…te
           to
           understand
           the
           Kings
           further
           meaning
           .
           Soone
           after
           M
           r
           
             Thomas
             Grosham
          
           c●…me
           
           from
           Antwerp
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           the
           counsell
           how
           
             Mounsier
             Lo●…gie
          
           the
           
             Emperors
             Treasurer
          
           in
           Flanders
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Regent
           with
           a
           packet
           of
           letters
           which
           the
           Burgundians
           had
           intercepted
           in
           Bullonois
           sent
           as
           it
           was
           said
           from
           the
           Dowager
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           wherein
           she
           set
           forth
           how
           she
           had
           imprisoned
           
             George
             Paris
          
           an
           Irishman
           because
           she
           vnderstood
           that
           vpon
           grant
           of
           his
           pardon
           he
           had
           a
           meaning
           to
           come
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           had
           sent
           Oconners
           sonne
           into
           Ireland
           to
           giue
           encouragement
           to
           the
           
             Irish
             Lords
          
           .
           Also
           he
           shewed
           instructions
           giuen
           about
           4
           years
           before
           vpon
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Admirall
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           a
           gentleman
           then
           coming
           from
           England
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           were
           in
           England
           of
           the
           Admiralls
           faction
           he
           should
           doe
           his
           best
           to
           excite
           a
           trouble
           .
        
         
           The
           deputy
           of
           Ireland
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ready
           to
           transport
           into
           England
           .
           But
           vpon
           this
           aduertisement
           S
           r
           
             Henry
             Knowles
          
           was
           sent
           in
           post
           to
           stay
           him
           there
           ,
           yet
           with
           caution
           that
           he
           should
           pretend
           to
           stay
           vpon
           his
           owne
           occasions
           ,
           and
           therevpon
           deferred
           his
           departure
           from
           weeke
           to
           weeke
           ,
           least
           the
           true
           reason
           should
           be
           discerned
           .
           Letters
           of
           thankes
           were
           also
           sent
           to
           the
           Regent
           for
           this
           gentle
           ouerture
           .
           And
           the
           messenger
           was
           directed
           to
           vse
           pleasing
           words
           in
           the
           deliuery
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           and
           to
           wish
           a
           further
           amity
           betweene
           the
           two
           states
           .
           And
           further
           to
           acquaint
           her
           with
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           practise
           in
           waging
           5000
           Scottish
           footmen
           ,
           and
           500
           horsemen
           ,
           &
           how
           he
           tooke
           vp
           100000
           l
           by
           exchange
           at
           Lubecke
           ,
           whereby
           the
           coniecture
           was
           evident
           that
           he
           had
           some
           meaning
           against
           the
           Emperor
           in
           the
           spring
           then
           next
           following
           .
           Doubtlesse
           the
           aduertisement
           of
           neighbour
           Princes
           are
           alwaies
           much
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           receiue
           intelligence
           from
           b●…tter
           Authors
           &
           surer
           grounds
           then
           persons
           of
           inferior
           note
           and
           sort
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           one
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Tyrones
           men
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           tower
           for
           making
           an
           vntrue
           complaint
           against
           the
           deputy
           and
           counsell
           of
           Ireland
           .
           And
           for
           bruting
           abroad
           how
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           and
           the
           
           Earle
           of
           Pembrooke
           were
           fallen
           into
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           against
           the
           other
           in
           the
           field
           .
        
         
           In
           Aprill
           in
           the
           6
           th
           yeare
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           fell
           sicke
           of
           the
           Measles
           ,
           wherof
           in
           short
           time
           he
           well
           recouered
           ,
           afterwards
           he
           sickned
           of
           the
           small
           poxe
           ,
           which
           breaking
           kindly
           from
           him
           ,
           was
           thought
           would
           proue
           a
           means
           to
           clense
           his
           body
           from
           such
           vnhealthfull
           humors
           as
           commonly
           occasion
           long
           sicknesse
           or
           death
           .
           And
           herof
           he
           also
           so
           perfectly
           recouered
           that
           in
           the
           so●…mer
           next
           following
           he
           rode
           his
           progresse
           with
           greater
           magnificence
           then
           euer
           before
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           were
           to
           maintaine
           his
           maiesty
           or
           to
           manifest
           the
           feare
           which
           had
           beene
           formerly
           impressed
           ,
           he
           caried
           with
           him
           a
           band
           of
           320
           men
           ,
           which
           made
           vp
           his
           whole
           traine
           aboue
           the
           number
           of
           4000
           horse
           .
           But
           because
           this
           multitude
           was
           burthensome
           to
           the
           Country
           through
           which
           he
           passed
           ,
           which
           did
           afford
           little
           meadow
           or
           pasture
           ,
           because
           also
           it
           seemed
           to
           bewray
           distrust
           as
           if
           the
           King
           should
           thinke
           that
           he
           rather
           marched
           among
           dangerous
           rebells
           then
           tooke
           his
           pleasure
           among
           faithfull
           and
           quiet
           disposed
           subiects
           ,
           about
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           progresse
           the
           greatest
           part
           was
           discharged
           .
           For
           furnishing
           the
           charge
           of
           this
           progresse
           500
           pound
           weight
           of
           gold
           was
           coined
           with
           1500
           pounds
           sterling
           .
        
         
           Soone
           after
           the
           King
           did
           complaine
           of
           a
           continuall
           infirmity
           of
           body
           ,
           yet
           rather
           as
           an
           indisposition
           in
           health
           then
           any
           set
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           And
           about
           that
           time
           certaine
           prodigies
           were
           seene
           either
           as
           messengers
           or
           signes
           of
           some
           imminent
           and
           eminent
           eui●…l
           .
           At
           Middleton
           eleuen
           miles
           from
           Oxford
           a
           woman
           brought
           forth
           a
           female
           child
           which
           had
           two
           bodies
           from
           the
           nauill
           vpward
           ,
           so
           vnited
           at
           the
           nauill
           as
           when
           they
           were
           laid
           in
           length
           the
           one
           stretched
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           from
           the
           nauill
           downward
           it
           was
           but
           one
           ,
           it
           liued
           weakly
           18
           daies
           ,
           and
           then
           both
           bodies
           died
           together
           .
           Vpon
           birth
           of
           such
           monsters
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           the
           Romans
           did
           vse
           diuerse
           sorts
           of
           expiations
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           
           
           
           
           
           about
           their
           principall
           citties
           ,
           with
           many
           solemne
           ceremonies
           and
           sacrafices
           ,
           supposing
           hereby
           that
           wrath
           from
           heauen
           was
           menaced
           against
           them
           .
           At
           Quinborough
           three
           great
           Dolphins
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           daies
           following
           at
           Blackwall
           sixe
           ,
           which
           were
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           the
           least
           in
           bignesse
           exceeding
           any
           horse
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           three
           great
           fishes
           were
           taken
           at
           Grauesend
           called
           Whirlepooles
           and
           drawen
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           bridge
           at
           Westminster
           .
           These
           accidents
           the
           more
           rarely
           they
           happen
           ,
           the
           more
           ominous
           are
           they
           commonly
           esteemed
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           are
           so
           indeed
           or
           because
           they
           are
           neuer
           obserued
           but
           when
           sad
           euents
           doe
           ensue
           .
        
         
           In
           Ianuary
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           7
           th
           yeare
           of
           the
           Kings
           raigne
           his
           sicknesse
           did
           more
           apparantly
           shew
           it selfe
           ,
           especially
           by
           the
           symptome
           of
           a
           tough
           strong
           streining
           cough
           .
           All
           the
           medicines
           and
           diet
           which
           could
           be
           prescribed
           together
           with
           the
           helpes
           both
           of
           his
           yong
           age
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           rising
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           were
           so
           farre
           either
           from
           curing
           or
           abating
           his
           griefe
           ,
           that
           it
           daily
           encreased
           by
           dangerous
           degrees
           ,
           &
           it
           was
           not
           only
           a
           violence
           of
           the
           cough
           thad
           did
           insect
           him
           ,
           but
           therewith
           a
           weaknesse
           and
           faintnes
           of
           spirit
           ,
           which
           shewed
           plainly
           that
           his
           vitall
           parts
           were
           most
           strongly
           and
           strangely
           assaulted
           ,
           and
           the
           talke
           hereof
           among
           the
           people
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           because
           through
           an
           opinion
           obscurely
           raised
           but
           running
           as
           most
           absurd
           ,
           that
           his
           sicknesse
           grew
           by
           a
           slow
           working
           poison
           .
           Vpon
           this
           cause
           it
           happened
           that
           a
           Parliament
           beginning
           vpon
           the
           first
           day
           of
           March
           was
           vpon
           the
           last
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           d●…ssolued
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Kings
           sicknesse
           was
           much
           la●…ented
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           owne
           people
           but
           by
           strangers
           abroad
           because
           his
           curtesy
           and
           wisdome
           had
           begot
           to
           him
           such
           loue
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           lesse
           honoured
           by
           those
           who
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           of
           those
           who
           conversed
           with
           him
           .
           For
           he
           was
           famous
           in
           all
           places
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           foresight
           and
           iudgment
           in
           affaires
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           well
           temper
           the
           greatnes
           
           of
           his
           estate
           both
           with
           modestie
           and
           with
           grauitie
           ,
           that
           he
           auoided
           enuie
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           contempt
           by
           the
           other
           .
           Some
           compared
           him
           with
           the
           greatest
           persons
           that
           had
           beene
           ,
           both
           for
           warre
           and
           peace
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           like
           pitch
           of
           yeares
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           attained
           to
           the
           like
           perfections
           .
           Haply
           hee
           did
           not
           appeare
           in
           souldiery
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           because
           he
           was
           not
           so
           rash
           ,
           being
           also
           drawne
           backe
           from
           his
           pursu●…es
           abroad
           by
           domesticall
           disorders
           and
           diuisions
           ,
           both
           amongst
           the
           people
           and
           Nobilitie
           of
           his
           Realme
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           he
           scarce
           seemed
           well
           se●…led
           in
           his
           Chaire
           of
           Estate
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           fortunes
           were
           alwayes
           Victorious
           .
        
         
           It
           hapned
           during
           his
           sicknesse
           that
           Doctor
           Ridley
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           preached
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Sermon
           much
           commended
           workes
           of
           charitie
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           were
           a
           dutie
           for
           all
           men
           to
           performe
           ,
           so
           most
           especially
           for
           men
           in
           m●…st
           especiall
           dignitie
           and
           place
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           large
           abi●…ities
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           they
           were
           much
           obliged
           to
           giue
           examples
           of
           goodnesse
           to
           others
           :
           the
           same
           day
           after
           dinner
           the
           King
           sent
           for
           him
           priuatly
           into
           the
           Gallery
           at
           White-Hall
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           sit
           in
           a
           chaire
           by
           him
           ,
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           remaine
           vncouered
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           courteous
           thankes
           ,
           he
           reported
           all
           the
           principall
           points
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           further
           added
           ;
           I
           tooke
           my selfe
           to
           be
           especially
           touched
           by
           your
           speech
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           abilities
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           me
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           example
           ,
           which
           from
           mee
           hee
           will
           require
           ,
           for
           as
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           I
           am
           next
           vnder
           God
           ,
           so
           must
           I
           most
           neerely
           approach
           to
           him
           in
           goodnesse
           and
           in
           mercie
           ,
           for
           as
           our
           miseries
           stand
           most
           in
           need
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           are
           we
           the
           greatest
           debtors
           ;
           debtors
           to
           all
           that
           are
           miserable
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           greatest
           accomptants
           of
           our
           dispensation
           therein
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           giuen
           me
           (
           I
           thanke
           you
           )
           this
           generall
           exhortation
           ,
           so
           direct
           me
           ,
           I
           intreat
           you
           ,
           by
           what
           particular
           actions
           I
           may
           this
           way
           best
           discharge
           my
           dutie
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           partly
           astonished
           ,
           and
           partly
           ouerioyed
           with
           these
           speeches
           ,
           was
           strucke
           into
           a
           sad
           silence
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           at
           
           last
           ●…eares
           and
           words
           breaking
           forth
           together
           ,
           he
           declared
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           little
           expected
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           not
           furnished
           with
           a
           present
           answer
           ,
           for
           this
           matter
           had
           a
           great
           mixture
           of
           a
           ciuill
           gouernment
           ,
           wherein
           he
           concelued
           that
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           had
           best
           experience
           ,
           as
           ouerburthened
           with
           multitudes
           of
           poore
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           besides
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           they
           best
           know
           both
           the
           qualitie
           of
           such
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           inconueniences
           which
           they
           occasion
           ,
           so
           could
           they
           best
           aduise
           what
           remedies
           were
           fittest
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           were
           pleased
           to
           afford
           his
           Letters
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           he
           would
           confer
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           short
           time
           returne
           with
           answer
           .
           The
           King
           forth
           with
           caused
           his
           Letters
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Bishop
           to
           depart
           vntill
           hee
           had
           firmed
           them
           with
           his
           hand
           and
           Signet
           ,
           and
           enioyned
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           the
           messenger
           ,
           imposing
           great
           charge
           for
           expedition
           .
           The
           Bishop
           hasted
           with
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Lord
           Maior
           ,
           who
           presently
           assembled
           certaine
           Aldermen
           ,
           and
           foure
           and
           twenti●…
           Commissioners
           ,
           by
           whose
           aduice
           the
           poore
           were
           cast
           into
           three
           companies
           and
           ●…orts
           ,
           some
           were
           poore
           by
           impotenci●…
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           young
           fathe●…lesse
           children
           ,
           old
           decrepit
           persons
           ,
           Ideots
           ,
           Criples
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           others
           ar●…
           poore
           by
           facultie
           ,
           as
           wounded
           souldiers
           ,
           diseased
           and
           sicke
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           the
           third
           sort
           ar●…
           the
           poor●…
           by
           〈◊〉
           or
           vnthri●…itinesse
           ,
           as
           rioti●…us
           spenders
           ,
           vagabonds
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           lew●…
           strumpe●…s
           and
           their
           companions
           ▪
           that
           the
           first
           of
           these
           were
           to
           be
           educated
           and
           maintained
           ,
           the
           s●…cond
           to
           be
           cured
           and
           relecued
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           to
           be
           chastised
           and
           reduced
           to
           good
           order
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           was
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           gau●…
           to
           the
           Citie
           for
           education
           and
           maintenance
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           poore
           ,
           the
           
             Gray-Friers
             Church
          
           neere
           
             Newgate-market
             ▪
          
           with
           all
           the
           reuenues
           there
           to
           belonging
           ;
           for
           cure
           and
           releefe
           of
           the
           second
           ●…ort
           ,
           he
           gaue
           Saint
           Bartholomewes
           neere
           〈◊〉
           ;
           for
           correction
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           hee
           appoin●…ed
           his
           house
           at
           Bride●…ell
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Mansion
           of
           many
           English
           King●…
           ,
           and
           
           which
           not
           long
           before
           had
           beene
           repaired
           and
           beautified
           by
           Henry
           the
           ●…ighth
           ,
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           the
           great
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           for
           increase
           of
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           new
           re-edified
           Hospitall
           of
           Saint
           Thomas
           in
           Southwork
           ,
           the
           King
           gaue
           seuen
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           markes
           yearely
           out
           of
           the
           rents
           of
           the
           Hospitall
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Sauoy
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           bedding
           and
           furniture
           at
           that
           time
           belonging
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           charter
           of
           this
           gift
           was
           pr●…sented
           vnto
           him
           with
           a
           blanke
           space
           for
           lands
           to
           be
           afterwards
           receiued
           in
           Mortm●…ine
           ,
           to
           a
           yearly
           valew
           without
           further
           licence
           ,
           the
           King
           presently
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           filled
           vp
           the
           void
           space
           with
           these
           words
           (
           foure
           thousand
           markes
           by
           yeare
           )
           this
           done
           with
           reueren●…
           gesture
           and
           speech
           ,
           he
           thanked
           God
           for
           prolonging
           his
           life
           to
           finish
           that
           businesse
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           was
           the
           first
           Founder
           of
           those
           three
           pious
           workes
           ,
           which
           by
           many
           additions
           are
           now
           growne
           to
           be
           the
           most
           absolute
           and
           famous
           of
           that
           kinde
           in
           Europe
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           sicknesse
           daily
           increased
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberlands
           diligence
           about
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           little
           absent
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           alwayes
           some
           well
           assured
           to
           espie
           how
           the
           state
           of
           his
           health
           changed
           euery
           houre
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ioyfull
           hee
           was
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           more
           sorrowfull
           appearance
           did
           he
           outwardly
           make
           ,
           whether
           any
           tokens
           of
           poyson
           did
           appeare
           ,
           reports
           are
           various
           ,
           certainly
           his
           Physitians
           discerned
           an
           inuincible
           malignitie
           in
           his
           disease
           ,
           and
           the
           suspition
           did
           the
           more
           increase
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           complaint
           being
           chiefly
           from
           the
           lights
           ,
           a
           part
           as
           of
           no
           quicke
           sense
           ,
           so
           no
           seat
           for
           any
           sharpe
           disease
           ,
           yet
           his
           sicknesse
           towards
           the
           end
           grew
           highly
           extreme
           ;
           but
           the
           Duke
           regarded
           not
           much
           the
           muttering
           multitude
           ,
           knowing
           right
           well
           that
           rumours
           grow
           stale
           and
           vanish
           with
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           somewhat
           either
           to
           abate
           or
           delay
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           hee
           caused
           speeches
           to
           be
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           well
           recouered
           in
           health
           ,
           which
           was
           readily
           beleeued
           ,
           as
           most
           desired
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           Hereupon
           all
           persons
           expressed
           ioy
           in
           their
           countenance
           and
           speech
           ,
           which
           they
           inlarged
           by
           telling
           the
           newes
           to
           others
           whom
           they
           incountred
           ,
           who
           haply
           had
           heard
           ▪
           it
           often
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           report
           increased
           ,
           so
           there
           with
           increased
           also
           the
           ioy
           :
           Thus
           whilest
           euery
           men
           beleeued
           ▪
           and
           no
           man
           knew
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           more
           credible
           by
           religious
           persons
           ,
           who
           openly
           in
           Churches
           gaue
           publike
           thankes
           for
           the
           Kings
           recouery
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           speech
           of
           his
           danger
           was
           againe
           reuiued
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           newe
           ;
           it
           happeneth
           ,
           the
           more
           stopped
           ,
           the
           more
           increased
           to
           the
           worse
           ,
           then
           as
           if
           the
           second
           time
           he
           had
           beene
           lost
           ,
           the
           people
           did
           immoderatly
           breake
           forth
           into
           passions
           ,
           complaining
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           his
           two
           Vncles
           had
           beene
           taken
           away
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           most
           faithfull
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           and
           of
           his
           Councell
           were
           disgraced
           and
           remoued
           from
           Court
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           such
           were
           placed
           next
           his
           person
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           assuredly
           disposed
           either
           to
           commit
           or
           permit
           any
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           then
           it
           did
           appeare
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           vainly
           coniectured
           some
           yeares
           before
           by
           men
           of
           iudgement
           and
           fore-sight
           ,
           that
           after
           Somersets
           death
           the
           King
           should
           not
           long
           enioy
           his
           life
           .
           To
           qualifie
           these
           and
           some
           broader
           speeches
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           conuenient
           that
           the
           King
           sometimes
           should
           shew
           himselfe
           abroad
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           little
           either
           with
           his
           pleasure
           or
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           yet
           a
           thing
           which
           in
           long
           consuming
           sicknesses
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           last
           period
           of
           life
           ,
           men
           are
           often
           able
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           the
           King
           remained
           thus
           grieuously
           sicke
           ,
           diuers
           notable
           mariages
           were
           solemnized
           at
           once
           in
           Durham
           place
           ;
           The
           Lord
           Guldford
           ,
           fourth
           sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           married
           Lady
           Iane
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolkes
           eldest
           daughter
           ,
           by
           Frances
           daughter
           to
           Mary
           second
           sister
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           :
           also
           the
           Earle
           of
           Pembrokes
           eldest
           sonne
           married
           the
           Lady
           Katherine
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolkes
           eldest
           daughter
           by
           the
           said
           Lady
           Frances
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           liuing
           :
           and
           
             Martin
             Kayes
          
           ,
           Gentleman
           Porter
           ,
           married
           Marie
           the
           third
           daughter
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           by
           the
           said
           
           Lady
           Frances
           :
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Hastings
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           tooke
           to
           wife
           Katherine
           youngest
           daughter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           hereupon
           the
           common
           people
           vpon
           a
           disposition
           to
           interpret
           all
           Northumberlands
           actions
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           left
           nothing
           vnspoken
           which
           might
           serue
           to
           st●…rre
           their
           hatred
           against
           the
           Duke
           ,
           or
           pitie
           towards
           the
           King
           :
           but
           the
           Duke
           was
           nothing
           moued
           herear
           ,
           for
           being
           equally
           obstinate
           both
           in
           purpose
           and
           desire
           ,
           and
           mounting
           his
           hopes
           aboue
           the
           pitch
           of
           reason
           ,
           he
           resolued
           then
           to
           dissemble
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           began
           openly
           to
           play
           his
           game
           .
        
         
           For
           albeit
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           married
           to
           his
           fourth
           sonne
           ,
           had
           not
           right
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           for
           that
           shee
           was
           excluded
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           two
           Ladies
           Mary
           and
           Elizabeth
           ,
           daughters
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ;
           next
           ,
           by
           the
           issue
           of
           Lady
           Margret
           married
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           eldest
           sister
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           :
           lastly
           ,
           by
           her
           owne
           mother
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           Frances
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           liuing
           ,
           yet
           Northumberland
           ,
           sottishly
           mad
           with
           ouer
           great
           fortune
           ,
           procured
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           appoint
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           in
           this
           contriuance
           he
           vsed
           the
           aduice
           of
           two
           especially
           ,
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           Montague
           ,
           who
           drew
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           and
           Secretary
           Cecil
           :
           these
           furnished
           the
           Patent
           with
           diuers
           reasons
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           of
           Law
           and
           some
           of
           policie
           in
           State
           :
           The
           pretensions
           of
           Law
           were
           these
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           Crowne
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           fiue
           and
           thirtieth
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           was
           in
           default
           of
           his
           issue
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Edward
           his
           sonne
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           limited
           to
           remaine
           to
           the
           Lady
           
             Mary
             ▪
          
           his
           eldest
           daughter
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           heires
           of
           her
           body
           lawfully
           begotten
           ;
           and
           in
           default
           of
           such
           issue
           ,
           the
           remainder
           thereof
           to
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           his
           second
           daughter
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           heires
           of
           her
           body
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           vnder
           such
           conditions
           as
           should
           be
           limited
           by
           the
           said
           King
           vnder
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           vnder
           the
           great
           Seale
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           last
           Will
           in
           writing
           ,
           signed
           with
           his
           hand
           ;
           yet
           because
           the
           said
           limitations
           were
           made
           
           to
           persons
           illegitimate
           ,
           both
           the
           marriages
           betweene
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           and
           their
           seuerall
           mothers
           ,
           being
           vndone
           by
           sentences
           of
           diuorce
           ,
           and
           the
           seuerall
           diuorcements
           ratified
           by
           authoritie
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           eight
           and
           thirtieth
           yeare
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           which
           Act
           remained
           then
           in
           force
           ,
           both
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           and
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           were
           thereby
           disabled
           to
           claime
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           or
           any
           honours
           or
           hereditaments
           as
           heires
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           or
           any
           other
           person
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           said
           two
           Ladies
           ,
           Mary
           and
           Elizabeth
           ,
           being
           but
           of
           the
           halfe
           bloud
           to
           King
           Edward
           ,
           albeit
           they
           had
           beene
           borne
           in
           lawfull
           matrimony
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           ancient
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           they
           were
           not
           inheritable
           to
           him
           by
           descent
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           capacitie
           in
           any
           degree
           to
           receiue
           any
           inheritance
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           or
           pretexts
           of
           necessitie
           to
           the
           State
           were
           these
           :
           In
           case
           the
           Ladie
           Mary
           and
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           should
           enioy
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           they
           would
           assuredly
           ioyne
           in
           marriage
           with
           some
           stranger
           ,
           who
           would
           reduce
           this
           noble
           and
           free
           Realme
           into
           the
           seruitude
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           thereby
           bring
           in
           forren
           customes
           and
           Lawes
           ,
           abolishing
           those
           whereupon
           the
           rights
           of
           all
           natiue
           subiects
           depend
           ,
           and
           haply
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Realme
           should
           hereby
           be
           annexed
           as
           a
           member
           to
           some
           other
           greater
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           the
           vtter
           subuersion
           of
           the
           ancient
           dignitie
           and
           Estate
           thereof
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           not
           vnlike
           to
           elect
           a
           King
           of
           some
           priuate
           Stocke
           ,
           a
           popular
           and
           seditious
           man
           ,
           peraduenture
           one
           who
           to
           countenance
           his
           own
           vnworthinesse
           and
           obscurity
           ,
           would
           little
           regard
           what
           contumely
           he
           cast
           vpon
           the
           falling
           Family
           of
           the
           Kings
           before
           him
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           held
           it
           the
           most
           prouident
           aduice
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           by
           his
           authoritie
           should
           designe
           ,
           not
           only
           his
           next
           Successour
           ,
           but
           others
           also
           in
           reuersion
           ,
           that
           the
           Crowne
           might
           not
           be
           subiect
           to
           risling
           ,
           but
           remaine
           to
           those
           whom
           hee
           loued
           ,
           and
           who
           humoured
           him
           best
           .
        
         
           These
           reasons
           did
           more
           easily
           sinke
           into
           the
           Kings
           iudgement
           ,
           
           partly
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           great
           affection
           which
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           Religion
           that
           he
           had
           established
           ,
           of
           the
           change
           wherof
           he
           was
           assuredly
           perswaded
           in
           case
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           his
           sister
           should
           succeed
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           entire
           loue
           hee
           bare
           to
           his
           Cosin
           the
           Ladie
           Iane
           ,
           a
           woman
           of
           most
           rare
           ●…nd
           incomparable
           perfections
           :
           For
           besides
           her
           excellent
           beautie
           adorned
           with
           all
           varietie
           of
           vertues
           ,
           as
           a
           cleere
           skie
           with
           starres
           ,
           as
           a
           princely
           Diadem
           with
           Iewels
           ,
           shee
           was
           most
           deare
           to
           the
           King
           in
           regard
           both
           of
           her
           religion
           and
           of
           her
           education
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           liberall
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           skill
           in
           Languages
           ,
           for
           in
           Theologie
           ,
           in
           Philosophie
           ,
           in
           all
           liberall
           Arts
           ,
           in
           the
           Latine
           and
           Greeke
           tongues
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           Languages
           of
           diuers
           neere
           Nations
           ;
           shee
           farre
           exceeded
           all
           of
           her
           sex
           ▪
           and
           any
           of
           her
           yeares
           ,
           vnlesse
           haply
           the
           King
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           the
           King
           consented
           that
           Letters
           Patents
           should
           be
           drawne
           ,
           importing
           that
           in
           case
           the
           King
           should
           die
           without
           issue
           of
           his
           bodie
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           then
           the
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           of
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           his
           title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           to
           them
           belonging
           should
           remaine
           and
           come
           to
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           the
           Ladie
           Frances
           ,
           daughter
           to
           the
           Ladie
           Mary
           ,
           youngest
           sister
           to
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           in
           case
           such
           issue
           should
           be
           borne
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           during
           the
           life
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           and
           after
           to
           the
           heires
           male
           of
           the
           said
           issue
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           sort
           from
           sonne
           to
           sonne
           of
           the
           said
           Ladie
           Frances
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           be
           in
           prioritie
           of
           birth
           ,
           and
           borne
           during
           the
           Kings
           life
           ;
           and
           in
           default
           of
           such
           sonnes
           and
           of
           heires
           male
           of
           euery
           such
           sonne
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           said
           Crowne
           and
           all
           the
           pro●…
           ,
           should
           remaine
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           ;
           eldest
           daughter
           to
           the
           said
           Ladie
           Frances
           ;
           and
           the
           heires
           males
           of
           her
           lawfully
           begotten
           ,
           and
           for
           default
           of
           such
           issue
           ,
           the
           said
           Crowne
           to
           remaine
           to
           the
           Lady
           Katherine
           ;
           second
           daughter
           to
           the
           said
           Lady
           Frances
           ,
           with
           diuers
           other
           remainders
           ,
           ouer
           which
           as
           they
           were
           vainly
           appointed
           ▪
           so
           are
           they
           needlesse
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
        
         
         
           These
           Letters
           were
           dated
           the
           one
           and
           twentieth
           of
           Iune
           ,
           in
           the
           seuenth
           yeare
           of
           King
           ●…dwards
           raign
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           signed
           when
           he
           was
           in
           great
           debilitie
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           passed
           vnder
           the
           g●…eat
           Seale
           of
           England
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           course
           contriuance
           was
           almost
           visible
           ,
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           such
           prouision
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Issue
           male
           of
           the
           said
           Lady
           
             Frances
             ▪
          
           who
           neither
           at
           that
           time
           had
           any
           ,
           and
           was
           commonly
           rep●…ted
           to
           be
           past
           yeares
           of
           child-bearing
           ▪
           secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           case
           ,
           that
           beyond
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           she
           should
           conceiue
           ,
           the
           hope
           was
           desperate
           that
           the
           King
           should
           liue
           vntill
           the
           birth
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           that
           her
           children
           borne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           borne
           ,
           were
           so
           carefully
           and
           orderly
           remembred
           ,
           and
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           herselfe
           ,
           from
           whom
           their
           title
           must
           be
           deriued
           ,
           yet
           these
           Letters
           were
           subscribed
           by
           all
           the
           Priuic
           Counsellours
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           both
           of
           number
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Kings
           learned
           Councell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Iudges
           at
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           except
           only
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Holles
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Iustices
           of
           the
           Common
           Pleas
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           obserued
           to
           be
           both
           religious
           and
           vpright
           ,
           who
           worthily
           refused
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           and
           was
           vnworthily
           requited
           by
           Queene
           Mary
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           like
           that
           some
           of
           these
           were
           guided
           with
           respect
           of
           their
           particular
           interest
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           diuers
           lands
           which
           once
           pertained
           to
           Monasteries
           ,
           Chantries
           ,
           and
           other
           religions
           houses
           not
           long
           before
           dissolued
           ,
           of
           these
           they
           held
           themselues
           in
           some
           danger
           to
           lose
           ,
           in
           case
           religion
           should
           change
           to
           the
           ancient
           forme
           ,
           which
           by
           succession
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           they
           did
           euidently
           fore-see
           .
        
         
           Others
           were
           drawne
           partly
           by
           feare
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           obligation
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           exceeding
           poten●…
           ,
           and
           almost
           absolute
           in
           gouernment
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           supposed
           able
           to
           make
           any
           title
           good
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           sword
           .
        
         
           Now
           whether
           a
           King
           may
           lawfully
           dispose
           by
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           that
           hath
           beene
           long
           carried
           in
           
           one
           forme
           of
           succession
           contrary
           to
           that
           ancient
           forme
           I
           haue
           largely
           discoursed
           in
           my
           History
           of
           the
           three
           Norman
           Kings
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           King
           William
           the
           second
           ;
           but
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           kingdomes
           haue
           customably
           beene
           ●…ried
           by
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           according
           to
           〈◊〉
           of
           bloud
           ,
           the
           violation
           of
           which
           course
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           either
           very
           vaine
           ,
           or
           with
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           it
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           like
           the
           breaking
           of
           a
           ban●…
           which
           holdeth
           a
           sheafe
           of
           arrowes
           together
           ,
           like
           a
           rupture
           in
           bankes
           ,
           which
           bindeth
           a
           riuer
           within
           its
           proper
           channell
           ,
           or
           like
           a
           casting
           downe
           of
           a
           pale
           ,
           wherewith
           deere
           o●…
           other
           beasts
           are
           inclosed
           :
           It
           was
           neuer
           done
           ,
           but
           either
           no
           effect
           ensued
           ,
           or
           bloudle
           disorders
           ,
           or
           haply
           both
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           by
           piercing
           his
           ambitious
           purposes
           with
           his
           vniust
           policie
           ,
           did
           no
           otherwise
           than
           often
           doth
           a
           foolish
           greedie
           gameste●…
           ,
           who
           by
           stealing
           a
           card
           to
           win
           a
           stake
           ,
           forfeits
           the
           whole
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           hauing
           thus
           in
           his
           owne
           opinion
           assured
           his
           owne
           deuices
           ,
           nothing
           remained
           but
           that
           the
           King
           should
           not
           longer
           suruiue
           ,
           le●…t
           haply
           his
           sickly
           iudgement
           might
           be
           ouerruled
           by
           sounder
           aduice
           ;
           his
           disease
           was
           violent
           ,
           but
           his
           Physitians
           conceiued
           some
           hope
           of
           recouery
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           might
           be
           remoued
           to
           change
           of
           healthfull
           aire
           ,
           which
           in
           infirmities
           of
           the
           vitall
           parts
           ,
           the
           seat
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           is
           of
           greatest
           moment
           for
           the
           cure
           .
        
         
           But
           hereto
           the
           Councell
           would
           not
           consent
           ,
           so
           he
           continued
           without
           either
           any
           sensible
           in●…nding
           ,
           or
           impairing
           for
           a
           time
           .
           At
           the
           last
           a
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           but
           accounted
           to
           be
           a
           schoole-mistresse
           〈◊〉
           the
           purpose
           ,
           offered
           her
           seruice
           assuredly
           to
           cure
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           were
           committed
           wholly
           to
           her
           hand
           ;
           hereto
           the
           Physitians
           would
           in
           no
           case
           afford
           their
           aduice
           ,
           because
           as
           she
           could
           giue
           no
           reason
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           disease
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           part
           afflicted
           ,
           so
           shee
           would
           not
           declare
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           shee
           intended
           to
           worke
           th●…
           cu●…
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           ●…he
           〈◊〉
           of
           deliberation
           among
           the
           Councell
           ,
           it
           
           was
           resolued
           that
           the
           Physitians
           should
           be
           discharged
           ,
           and
           the
           cure
           committed
           to
           her
           alone
           :
           the
           apparant
           defect
           both
           of
           her
           iudgement
           and
           experience
           ,
           ioyned
           to
           the
           weightinesse
           of
           the
           aduenture
           ,
           caused
           many
           to
           maruell
           ,
           and
           some
           deeply
           to
           suspect
           that
           shee
           was
           but
           an
           instrument
           of
           mischiefe
           ;
           this
           surmise
           was
           strongly
           confirmed
           within
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ensuing
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           did
           fall
           into
           desperate
           extremities
           ,
           his
           vitall
           parts
           were
           mortally
           stuffed
           ,
           which
           brought
           him
           to
           a
           difficultie
           of
           speech
           and
           of
           breath
           ,
           his
           legs
           swelled
           ,
           his
           pulse
           failed
           ,
           his
           skin
           changed
           colour
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           horrid
           symptomes
           appeared
           .
        
         
           Then
           were
           the
           Physitians
           called
           againe
           ,
           who
           espying
           him
           in
           that
           fearefull
           estate
           ,
           departed
           from
           him
           with
           a
           sad
           silence
           ,
           leauing
           him
           to
           the
           miserable
           mercy
           of
           neere
           approaching
           death
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           whispered
           among
           their
           priuate
           friends
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           called
           for
           fashion
           only
           ,
           but
           neither
           their
           aduice
           nor
           appliances
           were
           any
           deale
           regarded
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           had
           beene
           ill
           dealt
           with
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           by
           the
           benefit
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           youth
           and
           of
           carefull
           meanes
           ,
           there
           was
           faire
           means
           of
           his
           recouery
           ,
           he
           was
           againe
           more
           strongly
           ouerlaid
           .
        
         
           Yet
           as
           crueltie
           and
           wrong
           neuer
           stand
           secure
           ,
           so
           the
           Duke
           thought
           one
           thing
           more
           expedient
           for
           assuring
           his
           designes
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           draw
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           wholly
           into
           his
           power
           :
           to
           this
           purpose
           Letters
           were
           directed
           to
           her
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           from
           the
           Councell
           ,
           willing
           her
           forth
           with
           to
           resort
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           be
           a
           comfort
           to
           him
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           all
           matters
           well
           ordered
           about
           him
           ;
           the
           Ladie
           suspecting
           no
           lurking
           mischiefe
           ,
           addressed
           herselfe
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           the
           iourney
           ,
           expressing
           great
           ioy
           ,
           that
           either
           her
           company
           or
           her
           seruice
           ,
           should
           be
           esteemed
           needfull
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           as
           she
           was
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           within
           halfe
           a
           daies
           ●…ourney
           of
           London
           ,
           her
           foot
           readie
           to
           slip
           into
           the
           s●…are
           ,
           shee
           receiued
           aduice
           both
           of
           the
           Kings
           desperate
           estate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dukes
           designments
           against
           her
           :
           whereupon
           she
           returned
           in
           haste
           to
           her
           house
           at
           Houeden
           ,
           where
           in
           a
           short
           time
           shee
           
           heard
           how
           ●…o
           pro●…table
           her
           iourney
           would
           haue
           beene
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           King
           hauing
           long
           wrastled
           with
           a
           lingring
           and
           tormenting
           sicknesse
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           his
           spirits
           yeelded
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           which
           as
           with
           great
           patience
           hee
           did
           endure
           ,
           so
           with
           no
           lesse
           piet●…e
           did
           he
           end
           it
           ;
           many
           feruent
           prayers
           hee
           made
           ,
           both
           for
           himselfe
           and
           for
           the
           people
           of
           his
           Realmes
           ,
           and
           some
           when
           he
           was
           esteemed
           almost
           past
           sense
           ,
           and
           so
           spent
           his
           last
           breath
           in
           committing
           his
           sweet
           soule
           into
           the
           Almighties
           hands
           ▪
           which
           had
           created
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           died
           at
           Greenwich
           vpon
           Thursday
           the
           sixth
           day
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1553.
           and
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           yeare
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           raigned
           six
           yeares
           ,
           fiue
           moneths
           and
           nine
           dayes
           ;
           two
           dayes
           his
           death
           was
           concealed
           ,
           to
           open
           a
           straight
           way
           for
           the
           Dukes
           crooked
           purposes
           ;
           his
           body
           was
           buried
           vpon
           the
           ninth
           of
           August
           in
           the
           same
           yeare
           ,
           in
           the
           Chappell
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           Church
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           laid
           neere
           to
           the
           body
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           his
           Grand-father
           .
        
         
           
           THIS
           HISTORY
           I
           HAVE
           BVILT
           FOR
           THE
           MONVMENT
           OF
           HIS
           VNPERISHABLE
           FAME
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           IOHN
           PARTRIDGE
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           1630.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02858-e210
           
             1537
             
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Plin.
             16.
             
             Fest.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Solin
             .
             ca.
             4.
             r●…r
             .
             mem
             .
             Prob.
             in
             epit
             .
             l.
             10.
             
             Valerij
             .
             Liv.
             dec
             .
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Sil.
             Ital.
             lib.
             13.
             
             Hermo
             .
             in
             castig
             .
             Plin.
             loco
             cod
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             Caes.
             2.
             
             Gallic
             .
             Conest
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             happely
             yeare
             .